The Project Gutenberg eBook of Mildred Keith
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Mildred Keith

Author: Martha Finley

Release date: June 4, 2013 [eBook #42870]

Language: English

Credits: E-text prepared by David Edwards, Emmy, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made available by Internet Archive (http://archive.org)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MILDRED KEITH ***


E-text prepared by David Edwards, Emmy, and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images generously made
available by Internet Archive (https://archive.org)



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustration.
      See 42870-h.htm or 42870-h.zip:
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/cache/epub/42870/pg42870-images.html)
      or
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/files/42870/42870-h.zip)


      Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive. See
      https://archive.org/details/mildredkeith00finliala





MILDRED KEITH

       *       *       *       *       *

LIST OF THE ELSIE BOOKS AND OTHER POPULAR BOOKS

BY

MARTHA FINLEY


    _ELSIE DINSMORE._
    _ELSIE'S HOLIDAYS AT ROSELANDS._
    _ELSIE'S GIRLHOOD._
    _ELSIE'S WOMANHOOD._
    _ELSIE'S MOTHERHOOD._
    _ELSIE'S CHILDREN._
    _ELSIE'S WIDOWHOOD._
    _GRANDMOTHER ELSIE._
    _ELSIE'S NEW RELATIONS._
    _ELSIE AT NANTUCKET._
    _THE TWO ELSIES._
    _ELSIE'S KITH AND KIN._
    _ELSIE'S FRIENDS AT WOODBURN._
    _CHRISTMAS WITH GRANDMA ELSIE._
    _ELSIE AND THE RAYMONDS._
    _ELSIE YACHTING WITH THE RAYMONDS._
    _ELSIE'S VACATION._
    _ELSIE AT VIAMEDE._
    _ELSIE AT ION._
    _ELSIE AT THE WORLD'S FAIR._
    _ELSIE'S JOURNEY ON INLAND WATERS._
    _ELSIE AT HOME._
    _ELSIE ON THE HUDSON._
    _ELSIE IN THE SOUTH._
    _ELSIE'S YOUNG FOLKS._

    _MILDRED KEITH._
    _MILDRED AT ROSELANDS._
    _MILDRED'S MARRIED LIFE._
    _MILDRED AND ELSIE._
    _MILDRED AT HOME._
    _MILDRED'S BOYS AND GIRLS._
    _MILDRED'S NEW DAUGHTER._

    _CASELLA._
    _SIGNING THE CONTRACT AND WHAT IT COST._
    _THE TRAGEDY OF WILD RIVER VALLEY._
    _OUR FRED._
    _AN OLD-FASHIONED BOY._
    _WANTED, A PEDIGREE._
    _THE THORN IN THE NEST._

       *       *       *       *       *


[Illustration]


MILDRED KEITH

BY

MARTHA FINLEY

(_Martha Farquharson_)

Author of "Elsie Dinsmore," "Elsie's Children," "Old-Fashioned
Boy," "Our Fred," "Wanted--a Pedigree," etc., etc.


    "She is pretty to walk with,
     And witty to talk with,
     And pleasant, too, to think on."
                --BRENNORALT







New York
Dodd, Mead & Company
Publishers

Copyright, 1876, Dodd, Mead & Company.




[Illustration]




PREFACE.


THE Keith family were relatives of Horace Dinsmore, and as my readers
will observe, the date of this story is some seven years earlier than
that of the first Elsie book.

The journey, and that most _sickly_ season, which I have attempted to
describe, were events in my own early childhood. The latter still dwells
in my memory as a dreadful dream.

Our family--a large one--were all down with the fever except my aged
grandmother and a little sister of six or seven, and "help could not be
had for love or money."

My father, who was a physician, kept up and made his rounds among his
town and country patients for days after the fever had attacked him, but
was at length compelled to take his bed, and I well remember lying
there beside him while the neighbors flocked into the room to consult
him about their sick ones at home.

That region of country is now, I believe, as healthy as almost any other
part of our favored land. Such a season, it was said, had never been
known before, and there has been none like it since.

    M. F.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




MILDRED KEITH.




Chapter First.

    "Weep not that the world changes--did it keep
     A stable, changeless course, 'twere cause to weep."
                                         --BRYANT.


A SPRING morning in 183-; winter's icy breath exchanged for gentle
breezes; a faint tinge of yellow green on the woods but now so brown and
bare; violets and anemones showing their pretty modest faces by the
roadside; hill and valley clothed with verdure, rivulets dancing and
singing, the river rolling onward in majestic gladness; apple, peach and
cherry trees in bloom; birds building their nests; men and women busied
here and there in field or garden, and over all

    "The uncertain glory of an April day."

The sun now shining out warm and bright from a cloudless sky, now
veiling his face while a sudden shower of rain sends the busy workers
hurrying to the nearest shelter.

The air is full of pleasant rural sounds--the chirp of insects, the
twittering of birds, the crowing of cocks--now near at hand, now far
away, mellowed by the distance; and in the streets of the pretty village
of Lansdale, down yonder in the valley, there is the cheerful hum of
busy life; of buying and selling, of tearing down and building up;
neighbors chatting on doorsteps or over the garden fence, boys whistling
and hallooing to their mates, children conning their tasks, and mothers
crooning to their babes.

Out of the side door of a substantial brick house standing far back from
the street, in the midst of a garden where the grass is of a velvety
green spangled with violets, and snowballs and lilacs are bursting into
bloom, steps a slight girlish figure.

The face half hidden under a broad brimmed garden hat, is not regularly
beautiful, but there is a great deal of character in it; the mouth is
both firm and sweet, the lips are full and red, the eyes are large, dark
and lustrous, and the complexion rich with the hues of health.

She sends a quick glance from side to side, clasps her hands together
with a gesture as of sudden pain, paces rapidly to and fro for a moment,
seemingly striving after self-control, then turning into a path that
leads across the garden to the hedge that separates it from another,
hastens down it, opens the gate and passing through looks about as if in
search of some one.

But there is no one there, and the girl trips gracefully onward to the
house, a pretty cottage with vine-covered porches.

The parlor windows were open and within a little lady of middle age,
quaintly attired in a chintz gown very short and scant, and made after a
pattern peculiarly her own, was busied with brush and duster.

Catching sight of the young girl as she stepped upon the porch, she
called to her in a remarkably sweet-toned voice,

"In here, dearie! Just step through the window. I'm glad to see you."
The windows opening to the floor, it was an easy matter to obey, and the
girl did so; then stood silent, her lips quivering, her eyes full.

"My child, what is it?" cried the older lady, dropping her duster to
take the girl's hand and draw her to a seat upon the sofa, "is--is any
one ill?"

"No, no; not that, Aunt Wealthy!" and the girl swallowed down her tears
and spoke with a determined effort to be calm. "But something has
happened and mother delegated me to bring you the news.

"You know father has been talking for some time of leaving Lansdale, and
this morning, at breakfast, he told us--us children, I mean--he and
mother had talked it over last night, and I don't believe she slept much
for thinking of it--that he had fully made up his mind to move out to
Indiana. And we're to go just as soon as we can get ready.

"There, now you know it all!" finishing with a burst of tears in spite
of herself.

For a moment her listener was dumb with surprise; but it was not in
Wealthy Stanhope's nature to witness distress without an effort to
comfort and relieve.

To lose the society of this family who were her nearest and dearest
relatives, would be a great grief to her. The mother, Marcia Keith, the
orphan child of a sister, committed to her care in early infancy and
trained up by her to a lovely and useful womanhood, was as a daughter to
her--her boys and girls as grandchildren to be loved and petted and
rejoiced over after the custom of fond grandparents What a lonely old
age for her without them!

That was her first thought, the next how to assuage the sorrow of the
weeping girl at her side.

"There, there, Mildred, dear," she said, softly stroking and patting the
hand she held, "perhaps you will find it not so bad after all, there
must be a bright side to the picture that we shall discover if we look
for it determinately. There will be new scenes, perhaps some adventures
on the journey."

"Yes, auntie, very likely; and I've often wished I could have some
adventures!" Mildred answered, dashing away her tears with a rather
hysterical little laugh.

"You're not going to school to-day?"

"No, auntie, no more school for me: that's the hard part of it, for I do
so want a good education."

"Well, dear, you shall have books, and your father and mother--both
educated people--will help you; and who knows but you may in the end
distance your mates here? The knowledge we gain by our own efforts, out
of school, is often the most serviceable."

The girl's face brightened.

"If I don't turn out something worth while it shall not be for want of
trying," she said, her cheek flushing, her eyes sparkling.

Then starting up. "I must hurry home; for mother and I are going to work
with might and main at the spring sewing; and then at the tearing up and
packing. Aunt Wealthy, I'm glad I'm old enough to be a help; there are
so many younger ones, you know."

"Yes, Milly, and you are a great help and comfort to your mother."

"If--if I could only learn her patience; but the children are dreadfully
trying--with their untidy ways, their mischief and noise. They nearly
distract me at times and before I know it I've given somebody a shake or
a slap, or if not that, a very uncomplimentary piece of my mind," she
added half laughing, half sighing.

Then with a hasty good-bye she tripped away, her aunt calling after her,
"Tell your mother I'll be in after a while."

Miss Stanhope sat where the girl had left her, the usually busy hands
folded in her lap her gaze fixed meditatively on the carpet. Presently
she lifted her head with a deep drawn sigh, her eye passed slowly about
the room resting lovingly now upon this familiar object, now upon that.

"I don't think they would sell for much," she said, musingly: "the
carpet has been in wear for thirty odd years and the colors have faded
a good deal: the chairs and tables are older still and so are the
pictures on the walls, that sampler my grandmother worked when she was a
young girl--which was many years ago; and these chair-cushions
too"--rising and going from one to another, giving to each in turn a
little loving shake and pat--"she embroidered and filled with her own
feathers; and so I value them more than their weight in gold. Marcia, I
think, values them also, but--to a stranger, I suppose they would all
seem old, dingy and worthless, though to me they are real treasures.
I've a sincere affection for them.

"But what is that to my love for Marcia and her children! what indeed!"

She hastily picked up duster and brush, gave a finishing touch here and
there, drew down the blinds and left the room.

A few moments later she might have been seen in bonnet and shawl and
armed with a large cotton umbrella, issuing from her front gate and
walking briskly toward the business part of the town.

It was nearly two hours before she returned, with a step a trifle less
brisk, and arms filled with brown paper parcels.

She passed her own gate and stopped at Mr. Keith's.

Mildred ran to open it.

"Why, auntie, how you are loaded! Give me your bundles."

"Yes, child, carry them in to your mother. I've been to every store in
town; such beautiful remnants! couldn't help buying! make up pretty for
the children; afraid there's none big enough for you, dear. Am all out
of breath with walking."

"Yes; it's too bad; don't say anything more till you've rested," said
the girl, leading the way into the pleasant family room, hastily laying
the packages on the table, and drawing forward a large cushioned rocking
chair.

"There, sit down, auntie, and let me take your things."

"Aunt Wealthy! come at last! we've been wondering what kept you," said a
handsome, matronly, but still youthful looking lady, with a babe in her
arms, coming in at that moment. "And you've been out shopping? I hope
you were not caught in any of the showers?"

"No; I managed to dodge them; sandwiching my walks in between. So you're
going to leave Lansdale, Marcia?"

"Yes, auntie; and you; that's the worst of it."

The cheery voice faltered over the last words, and the bright eyes grew
dim.

"Not so fast, Marcia; who says that I'm to be left behind?"

"Aunt Wealthy! do you mean it? is it possible you could think of such a
sacrifice?" cried Mrs. Keith, starting up and nearly dropping her babe
in her intense, joyful surprise.

"As what?" queried the aunt between a smile and a tear. "Marcia, I can't
give up my home, as you very well know; but I have found a tenant for it
(the minister and his wife who are perfectly delighted to get it; for
it's their only chance for going to housekeeping; and they'll be sure to
take good care of my furniture and other belongings), and rented it just
as it stands, for a year; and I'm going with you to Hoosier land.

"It'll be quite an importation of Buckeyes, won't it? All coming in one
lot."

And the good affectionate old soul finished with a laugh, jumped up from
her chair and stretching out her arms to three little ones who had come
running in while she was speaking, caught them to her bosom, kissed and
cried over them, asking, "Are you glad, Cyril? are you glad, Don? and
Fan, too? are you glad that auntie is going with you?"

There was a chorus of shouts of delight; there were huggings and
kissings, asking and answering of questions; and then things quieted
down a little and the children went back to their play, Cyril remarking,
as he shut the door,

"Now I shan't cry when we go; 'cause all my friends and colations is
goin' along."

"Now to business," said Aunt Wealthy attacking the parcels. "I'm going
to help you, Marcia, in getting your tribe ready for their exodus out of
this land of plenty into that western wilderness. Here are two or three
dress patterns apiece for the little girls. These stuff ones are for
them to travel in, and I think they had better be made long necked and
high sleeved. Don't you?"

Mrs. Keith looked up with a slightly puzzled expression; then a light
breaking over her face, for she was used to her aunt's transpositions--"I
don't know," she answered dubiously, "wouldn't it make them look a
little old-womanish? Low necks and short sleeves are prettier for
children, I think; and they're used to it. Summer's coming on, too, and
we must expect warm weather."

"What route shall you take?"

"Up the Ohio and Erie Canal and round Michigan by the lakes."

"It will be cool on the water."

"Yes, that's true; and I'll take your advice."

"That's right; they'll be less likely to catch cold from any little
exposure, and their necks and arms will be protected from the sun. Now,
if you'll tear off a skirt, I'll get to work. I brought thimble and
scissors along."

Those were not the days of sewing machines, and though garments were
made in much simpler style then than now, the sewing for such a family
as the Keiths was no small task.

It would take some weeks of very diligent work by three or four pairs of
hands to accomplish what the mother deemed necessary in the way of
preparing their wardrobe for the contemplated journey.

Under the instruction of her mother and aunt, Mildred had already become
as accomplished a needlewoman as either of them. A seamstress had been
engaged to assist but could not be had for a few days; so plans and
prospects could be talked over freely as the three sat and worked
together, Baby Annis asleep in her cradle or playing contentedly on the
carpet at her mother's feet.




[Illustration]




Chapter Second.

    "The mother, in her office, holds the key
     Of the soul; and she it is who stamps the coin
     Of character, and makes the being who would be a savage,
     But for her gentle cares, a Christian man."
                                    --OLD PLAY.


THE striking of the town clock, the ringing of bells, the blowing of
whistles and "the schoolboy's glad shout" announced the noontide hour.

A sound of coming footsteps, of gay, young voices, an opening of doors,
letting in fresh breezes from without, and with them two bright,
blooming, merry little girls and a lad between them and Mildred in age,
in whose great black eyes lurked a world of fun and mischief.

"Softly, softly, children!" the mother said looking up with a smile as
they came dancing and prancing in. "Rupert, are you not old enough to
begin to act in a rather more gentlemanly way?"

"Yes, mother, I beg your pardon. Yours too, Aunt Wealthy, I didn't know
till this moment that you were here."

"Mother, he's always teasing," complained the younger of the girls, "he
says we'll have to live in wigwams like the Indians and perhaps grow to
be as black and ugly as they are."

"But they're not black, Ada," exclaimed the other, "my g'ography calls
'em red men."

"Well, that's 'most worse, I'd as lief be black as red."

"If you're careful to wear your sunbonnets when you go out, you won't
grow to be either," remarked Mildred, while Mrs. Keith said with a look
of mild reproof,

"Rupert, my son, was it quite truthful to tell your sisters such
things?"

"I was only making fun," he answered, trying to turn it off with a
laugh, but blushing as he spoke.

"Innocent fun I never object to, but sport is too dearly bought at the
sacrifice of truth.

"My boy," she added with energy, "one should go to the stake rather than
tell a falsehood; though it were no more than to say that two and two do
not make four."

"Mother, I believe you would!" he said, gazing with loving admiration
into her earnest face. "I've never known you to swerve a hair's breadth
from the truth in any way," and coming close to her side and speaking
almost in a whisper, "I mean to try to be worthy of you in the future."

She looked at him with glistening eyes, and dropping her work took his
hands in hers for a moment.

The others were not listening; Zillah and Ada had caught sight of the
new dresses, were admiring them and asking eager questions of their aunt
and sister.

"My boy," Mrs. Keith said in moved tones, "I would rather be the mother
of a poor hard working man of whom it could be said that he had always
been perfectly honest and true, than of one who had amassed his millions
and attained to the highest worldly honors by fraud or questionable
deeds or words. Remember that all your life."

"Mother, I will; I have my father's example to help me as well as
yours," the lad replied with a proud glance at the noble, kindly,
intellectual face of a gentleman who came in at that instant with Fan in
his arms and the two little boys gamboling about him.

"Ah, Aunt Wealthy, good morning!" he said in a cheery tone, sitting down
beside her, putting Fan on one knee, and lifting the babe, who was
laughing and crowing with delight at sight of him, to the other. "I
suppose you have heard the news?"

"That you are going to Indiana, Stuart! Yes. You are not contented to
let well enough alone?"

"Can't consider it well enough to be barely making the two ends meet
while a growing family must be constantly increasing my expenses."

"How is this removal to help you? It will cost a good deal."

"'Nothing venture, nothing have.' I'm going to a new country where land
is cheap. I shall invest something in that and hope to see it increase
largely in value as the town grows.

"Then lawyers are not so plenty there but that some more will be needed
as people move in, and I hope by being on the spot in good season, to
secure extensive practice.

"It will cost the sundering of some very tender ties," he continued, his
face growing grave almost to sadness, "but we are willing to bear that
for our children's sake. Is it not so; wife?" and he turned to her with
a smile that spoke volumes of love and confidence.

"Yes indeed, Stuart," she answered with cheerful heartiness. "I
shouldn't have hesitated for a moment if I had been quite sure it would
be the best thing for them; but, as you know, I'm afraid we can not give
them as good an education there as we might here. However we have now
decided to go, and I can only hope for the best.

"And do you know," she went on with a smile directed to the corner where
Miss Stanhope sat, "that since you left us this morning something has
happened that takes away more than half the pain of the thought of
leaving Lansdale?"

"No; what may that be?"

"Oh, I know!" shouted Cyril, turning a somersault on the carpet. "Aunt
Wealthy's goin' along! Aunt Wealthy's goin' along!"

And then such raptures of delight as were indulged in by those who had
not heard the news before!

These were interrupted by a summons to the dinner-table; but when the
blessing had been asked and the plates filled, the talk went on again,
though in a somewhat more subdued fashion.

"Is there absolutely no danger from the Indians, Stuart?" asked Miss
Stanhope.

"None whatever; most of the tribes have been removed to the far west;
all but one, I think, and that will probably be taken soon."

"What tribe is it? the Wottapottamies?"

"Pottawottamies; yes."

"Father, will we have to live in wigwams and dress in skins?" asked Ada,
anxiously.

"No; we'll have a house; if it is only a log-cabin, and we'll carry
plenty of clothes along."

"P'raps dey might det losted on the way," suggested Fan.

"Well, pussy, I think we'll find some stores out there; and if
everything else fails we can always fall back on deerskins."

Lansdale was but a small town; everybody in it knew the Keiths or knew
of them, and by the next day after their removal had been decided upon,
everybody knew that.

Many regrets were expressed and there were some offers of assistance
with their preparations; but these were declined with thanks: "with Aunt
Wealthy's good help, and that of the seamstress already engaged," Mrs.
Keith said "she and Mildred would be able to do all that was necessary."

They were very busy cutting, fitting and sewing, day after day, from
morning to night with occasional interruptions from the little ones who
were too young to go to school but old enough to roam over house and
grounds; and being adventurous spirits, full of life and energy, were
constantly getting into mischief, thus furnishing, gratis, a change of
works to mother and eldest sister, who, spite of a hearty affection for
the young rogues, was often sorely tried by their pranks.

"Have you any cord, Mrs. Keith?" asked the seamstress, one morning.

"Yes," turning to her work-basket. "Why, what has become of it? I had
two or three pieces here. And that paper of needles has disappeared!
Mildred did you--"

"The children were here half an hour ago, mother, and I remember seeing
Donald peeping into your basket."

"Run out and see what they have done with them."

Going into the hall, Mildred stood a moment listening for some sound to
tell her where the children were. Little voices were prattling in the
garden near at hand. Stepping to the door she saw the two boys seated on
the grass busied with a kite Rupert had made for them.

"What are you doing?" she asked, going nearer.

"Makin' a longer tail."

"Where did you get that piece of string?"

No answer; only a guilty look on the two chubby faces.

"Oh, I know! it's some cord you took from mother's work-basket. And now
it's wanted; but you've spoilt it entirely; why did you cut and knot it
so?"

"Why," said Cyril, "you see Don was my crazy man and I had to tie him;
and then I had to cut the string to get it off, 'cause I couldn't untie
the knots."

"Oh, you mischievous fellows. Another time don't you take things without
leave. Did you take a paper of needles too?"

"No, we didn't; maybe Fan did."

Mildred went in search of Fan, and found her digging and planting in her
little garden, the empty needle paper lying near.

"Fan," said Mildred, picking it up, "What have you done with the needles
that were in this?"

"Sowed 'em in dis bed; and when dey drows up we'll have lots an' lots
for mother an' you."

"You silly, provoking little puss! needles don't grow. Show me where you
put them."

"Tan't dey's all round and round in de gwond."

Mildred took up a bit of stick and poked about in the fresh earth for a
minute or two, then remarking to herself that it was as bootless as
hunting in a haystack, went into the house with the report of the
hapless fate of the missing articles.

The boys were there before her, penitently exhibiting the ruined cord
and promising to do so no more.

"We didn't fink, mother," pleaded Don, looking up in her face with such
a droll mixture of fun and entreaty in his roguish blue eyes, that she
could not refrain from giving him a kiss and a smile as she answered,
"Ah, my boys must learn to think and not take mother's things without
leave. Now run away to your plays and try to be good children."

"Mother, I do think you're a little too easy with them," Mildred said in
a slightly vexed tone.

"Perhaps; but if I make a mistake, is it not far better to do so on the
side of mercy than of severity?"

"I suppose so; I shouldn't like to see them whipped."

Then laughingly she told the story of Fan's doings, and as needles and
cord must be replaced, put on her bonnet and sallied forth upon the
errand.

Mildred as one of the prettiest, most accomplished, graceful, and
fascinating young ladies of the place, and belonging to one of the first
families, was a good deal admired, and never lacked attention at a
party, picnic or any sort of gathering of the young people of the town.

As she left the store where she had made her purchases, Spencer Hall
crossed the street and joined her.

He was the only son of the wealthiest man in the place and, because of
his great expectations, looked upon by most of the young girls and their
mammas as a desirable match.

Mildred, however, was of a different opinion, knowing him to be idle,
purse-proud, vain and conceited.

She therefore returned his greeting rather coldly; heartily wishing that
he had not happened to see her, or that something would occur to rid her
at once of his undesirable company.

Greatly amazed would the young exquisite have been could he have read
her thoughts; for he had no doubt that she felt highly gratified and
honored by his notice. Was he not arrayed in broadcloth suit, silk hat
and immaculate kids, while she wore calico, cotton gloves and the
simplest of straw bonnets? And could not his father buy hers out ten
times over?

His manner was gracious and patronizing as he remarked--sauntering along
by her side, "Why, Miss Mildred, can it be true that you are going to
leave us? I don't see what Lansdale will do without you."

"It is quite true that we are going, Mr. Hall," she answered, with a
slight curl of the lip; "and I suppose my father and mother will be
missed; but I can not think that my loss will in any way affect the
prosperity of the town or the happiness of the people."

"Some people's it certainly will," he said, with increased graciousness,
exerting himself slightly to keep pace with her, as she quickened her
steps to a very rapid walk. "We don't want to lose you; might it not be
possible to persuade you to remain among us?"

"Certainly not; unless my parents should change their plans and decide
to stay. Of which there is not the least probability."

"Do you know that you are walking very fast, Miss Mildred?" he said,
laughing. "Do let us slacken our pace a little, for who knows when we
may have the pleasure of walking together again."

"You must excuse me; I am in great haste. But there is not the slightest
necessity for your exerting yourself to keep pace with me. It is broad
daylight and I know the way."

"Now don't be sarcastic, my dear young lady. I'd be willing at any time
to make a far greater exertion for the pleasure of your society; but if
we move so rapidly it will shorten our interview considerably."

"I have already explained that I am in haste; there is much to be done
in the few weeks before we leave," the girl answered coldly, pressing on
with accelerated speed.

"Haven't time even for a word with an old friend, eh? Then good-morning,
Miss Keith," and turning about in disgust, he sauntered leisurely along
in another direction while she sped on her way as before.

"Is it possible! what does the girl mean!" he ejaculated the next
minute, as on turning his head to look after her, he perceived that
Mildred had actually stopped upon the sidewalk--stopped to speak to a
mutual acquaintance, a lad a year or two younger than himself, who was
working his own way in the world, getting an education by the hardest
and helping a widowed, invalid mother.

For Frank Osborne Mildred had the highest respect, though she looked
upon him as a mere boy and was wholly unconscious that to him she was
the embodiment of every virtue and grace; that her words, looks and
smiles were treasured up in his very heart of hearts; nor did she dream
how unhesitatingly he would have laid down his life to save hers had it
been in danger. It was only a boy's passion, but it was deep and strong.

The news of the intended removal of the Keiths to what, in those days,
seemed a far distant region, had been a great shock to him; but with the
hopefulness of youth he consoled himself with the resolve to follow and
seek her out--when in the course of years he should earn fame and
fortune--though she should be carried to the ends of the earth.

His eye brightened and his cheek flushed, as on turning a corner, he
came suddenly upon her in her rapid walk, and she stopped and held out
her hand in friendly greeting.

He took it almost reverentially.

"How d'ye do, Frank? and how is your mother to-day?" she was saying, her
bright eyes looking straight into his.

"Better, thank you, Miss Mildred. And you are well? and oh, can it be
true that you are all going so far away?" he asked with a wistful,
longing look.

"Yes; to the land of the Hoosiers, wild Indians and wolves," she said
gayly. "Don't you envy me?"

"I envy those that go with you," he answered, sighing. "You won't forget
old friends, Miss Mildred?"

"No; no, indeed, Frank," she said, heartily. "But good-bye. I must hurry
home," and with a nod and smile she tripped away; to the satisfaction of
Hall who had jealously watched the whole interview.

He was glad it had been no longer, though he could not avoid the
unpleasant consciousness that more favor had been shown to "that pauper"
than to himself, the prospective heir to a comfortable fortune.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Third.

    "Lessons so dear, so fraught with holy truth
     As those her mother's faith shed on her youth."


"NOW," said Mildred, taking up her sewing again, "I must work fast to
make up for lost time, for I've set my heart on finishing this dress of
Ada's to-day."

The words had scarcely left her lips when there came a loud crash and
scream from the hall, followed by a sound of tumbling and rolling.

Up sprang mother, aunt and sister, scattering scissors, thimbles and
work, and rushed toward the scene of commotion.

They found the stairs, and Fan, who sat weeping half way up, drenched
with water; while at the foot were scattered fragments of a large
pitcher, Cyril lying among them half stunned and with the blood
streaming from a cut in his head; Don gazing down upon him from the
landing and adding his mite to the confusion by screaming, "Oh! oh! oh!
he's deaded! he's deaded!"

"No, he ain't," said Cyril, slowly getting on his feet. "Mother, I
didn't mean to. Please don't let Milly scold us young ones. Oh, stop
this quick!" putting his hand to his head.

"Yes, sonny, as soon as possible," said Mrs. Keith, taking his head in
her hands and holding the lips of the wound together. "A basin of cold
water, Milly, quick! and aunt, there is sticking plaster in the
work-table drawer. Hush Don; don't cry any more, Fan; Cyril isn't much
hurt and mother will soon make it all right."

Her orders were promptly obeyed, the wound skillfully dressed, Fan's wet
clothes changed, and then inquiry was made as to how it had all
happened.

"Why--why," said Cyril, "you see Fan wanted to wash her hands; 'cause
she'd been diggin' in her garden and dey was all dirty, and dere wasn't
any water in the pitcher and we brung it down and got it full and I was
carryin' it up and my foot tripped and I fell down with it and knocked
Fan over cause she was behind me. And I couldn't help it. Could I, Don?"

"No, you touldna help it," assented Don. "And Fan touldn't too."

"And he's dot a bad hurt on his head," put in Fan pityingly.

"Yes, he's punished enough, I think," said the mother, caressing him;
"his intentions seem to have been good; but next time you want water,
dears, come and tell mother or sister Milly."

"There, the morning's gone," said Mildred, as bells and whistles began
their usual announcement; "a full hour of it wasted, too, by the pranks
of those children. I hope they've finished up the business for to-day!"

Vain hope! inactivity was impossible to those restless spirits: their
surplus energy must be worked off in some way.

They had not been heard from for two hours and Mrs. Keith had just
remarked that she feared it must be some mischief that was keeping them
so quiet, when shrieks and wails from three infantile voices, coming
from the second story, appealed strongly to the compassion of their
relatives in the sitting-room.

The call for help was responded to as promptly as on the previous
occasion. Mother, aunt, and sister flew to the rescue and on entering
the room whence the sounds proceeded, found Fan locked in the wardrobe
and the two boys seated in the lower drawer of the bureau which their
weight had caused to tip so far forward that they could not get out
without assistance. A chair standing so near as to prevent the bureau
from falling entirely to the floor, had probably saved them from a
serious accident; but there they were, bent nearly double, legs
dangling, vociferous screams issuing from their throats.

It was the work of a moment for the laughing mother and aunt to lift up
the bureau and release the two rogues, while Mildred sprang to the
wardrobe, unlocked it and took the sobbing Fan in her arms.

"You poor dear, who fastened you in there?"

"Cyril did. He said I stealed and must go to jail. And--and I was 'f'aid
it would des tumble over; it shaked so when I tried to det out."

"The naughty boy!" cried Mildred, flashing an indignant glance at him as
he and Don crept from the drawer, straightened themselves and stood up
looking very much abashed and ill at ease.

"Mother, I do think Cyril ought to be punished."

"I didn't hurt her," he muttered, hanging his head; "and I was goin' to
let her out 'fore long. And we didn't mean to tumble the bureau over.
Did we Don?"

"No; it dus went yight over its ownse'f," chimed in the little brother.
"Pease, mamma we's doin to be dood boys now."

"You might have been very much hurt if the chair had not been where it
was," she said, composing her features and speaking with becoming
gravity, "I am very thankful for your escape, and you must never do such
things again. Especially never lock each other into a wardrobe or
closet," she added sitting down, drawing Fan to her side and caressing
her tenderly, while Miss Stanhope and Mildred restored the contents of
the bureau drawers, which the boys had unceremoniously tossed upon the
carpet.

"Why, mother?" queried the self-constituted jailor.

"Because it is very dangerous. Your little sister might have been
frightened into a fit or have died for want of air to breathe."

Cyril's eyes dilated, then filled with tears as he seemed to see the
little sister he loved so dearly lying before him white and cold and
dead.

"I won't ever, ever do it again," he said tremulously.

"No, you must be Fan's big brave brother that she can trust to take care
of her and shield her from harm. I don't believe my Cyril would be such
a mean coward as to hurt a little girl or anything smaller or weaker
than himself, except for that naughty 'didn't think!'"

"But I didn't hurt her, mother."

"Yes, my son, you hurt her feelings very much."

He considered a moment. "Yes, I s'pose that's so," he said slowly, "Fan,
I'll tell you; I'm real sorry; and you may be jailor now and lock me up
in that wardrobe."

"No, no! there must be no more such doings," quickly interposed mamma.

"Dess I wouldn't do such sing!" said Fan, wiping away her tears with her
chubby little hand.

"What a room!" said Mildred, shutting the last bureau drawer and turning
to look about her; "every chair out of place and turned on its side, the
bed all tumbled and bits of paper scattered over the carpet."

"Pick them up, children, and try to keep out of mischief for the rest of
the day. I must go back to my sewing," Mrs. Keith said, following her
aunt, who had already left the room.

Mildred staid behind to assist in setting it to rights.

"You naughty children! really I could almost enjoy spanking you all
round," she exclaimed directly, as she came upon the fragments of a
delicate china vase belonging to herself, and a valued letter from a
friend torn into bits.

"Milly," said Cyril solemnly, "s'pose we should get deaded some day;
wouldn't you be sorry?"

"Suppose I should get deaded," she retorted, "wouldn't you be sorry for
spoiling my pretty things?"

She was ashamed of her outburst nevertheless, and the child's words
haunted her all the afternoon.

It was evening; two candles burned on the sitting-room table, and beside
it sat Mildred and her mother still busily plying their needles.

The rest of the family were in bed and Miss Stanhope and the seamstress
had gone to their own homes hours ago.

"My child, put up your work for to-night," said Mrs. Keith; "You are
looking weary and depressed; and no wonder, for you have had a hard
day."

"A busy day, mother; but not so hard as yours, because I have had a walk
in the fresh air while you have been stitch, stitching from early
morning till now. And if you don't forbid it I shall sit up and work as
long as you do. I consider it one of the eldest daughter's privileges to
share her mother's burdens."

"My dear girl! you are a comfort to me! I thank God for you every day,"
the mother said, looking at her with dewy eyes and a beautiful smile,
"but because you are young and growing, you need more rest and sleep
than I do. So go, daughter, and never mind leaving me."

"Mayn't I stay a little longer," pleaded the girl, "I want one of our
nice confidential talks. O mother, I am so disgusted with myself! I was
very angry with Cyril and Don to-day when I found they'd broken that
vase I valued so because you gave it to me as a birthday present; and it
was so pretty too--and torn up that sweet letter dear Miss Grey wrote me
just before she died."

"Indeed! I didn't know they had done such damage and I am very sorry for
your loss, dear!"

"Yes, mother, I knew you would be; my loss of temper, though, was worse
than all. I do wish I knew how you contrive always to be so patient."

"I'm afraid it's very often all on the outside," the mother answered
with a slight smile. "But I find it a great help in bearing patiently
with the little every day worries, to think of them as sent, or
permitted, by my best Friend--One who never makes a mistake--for my
growth in grace; for you know we grow strong by resistance."

"Well, mother, I am constantly resolving that I will not give way to my
temper, and yet I keep on doing so; and I grow so discouraged and so
disgusted with myself. What shall I do?"

"My child, watch and pray. Our sufficiency is of God. He is our
strength. And do not look at yourself; try to forget self altogether in
'looking unto Jesus;' get your mind and heart full of his lovely image,
so full that there will be no room in it for aught else; and thus shall
you grow into His likeness."

Mildred's eyes shone as she looked up into her mother's earnest face.

"I am sure that must be the way," she said, low and feelingly, "and I
will try it; for I do long to be like Him, mother; for He is indeed to
me, 'the chiefest among ten thousand and the one altogether lovely!'"

"Oh, how good He is to me!" ejaculated the mother, glad tears shining in
her eyes: "that you might learn thus to know and love Him has been the
burden of my prayer for you--for each of my dear children--since they
first saw the light."

They worked on in silence for some minutes, then Mildred seeing a smile
playing about her mother's lips, asked what was the thought that
provoked it.

"A reminiscence of some of your infantile pranks," her mother answered
laughing. "You should be forbearing with your little brother and sisters
for you were fully as mischievous as they are.

"Before you could walk I caught you one day seated in the middle of the
table set for tea, your hand in the sugar bowl, your mouth full and your
face well besmeared.

"You were a great climber and it was difficult to keep anything out of
your way; and as soon as Rupert could creep he followed you into danger
and mischief; pulling things about, breaking, tearing, cutting, climbing
fences and trees, and even getting out of windows on to roofs.

"Besides, you had a perfect mania for tasting everything that could
possibly be eaten or drunk--soap, candles, camphor, lye, medicines
whatever you could lay your hands on--till I was in constant fear for
your lives."

"You poor, dear mother, what a time you must have had with us!"
exclaimed the girl. "We can never hope to repay you for your patient
love and care."

"My child, I have always felt that my darlings paid for their trouble as
they went along; their love has always been so sweet to me," Mrs. Keith
answered, cheerily. "And I can not tell you how much I enjoy the sweet
society and confidence of my eldest daughter--the knowledge that she has
no secrets from me."

"I have not, indeed," Mildred said, heartily, "as why should I? knowing
as I do that my mother is my best and wisest, as well as dearest earthly
friend."

Then recalling the events of the morning she gave a laughing account of
her interview with Spencer Hall.

"If I could contemplate the possibility of leaving you behind it would
certainly not be in his care," her mother said, joining in her
merriment, "and I am glad you have sense enough not to fancy him."

"Truly I do not in the least; though many of the girls consider him a
great catch because of his father's wealth," said Mildred. "But really I
don't believe he meant anything, and I felt like showing him that I
understood that very well and resented his trifling; and wouldn't have
been much better pleased if he had been in earnest."

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Fourth.

    "And, like some low and mournful spell,
     To whisper but one word--farewell."
                            --PARK BENJAMIN.


ONE sweet June morning an expectant group gathered in the shade of the
vine-wreathed porch of Miss Stanhope's pretty cottage. It consisted of
that good lady herself Mr. and Mrs. Keith and their eight children, all
attired in neat traveling costume, and awaiting the coming of the stage
coach which was to carry them the first step of their journey--to the
nearest town situate on the Ohio and Erie Canal.

Mr. and Mrs. Park, the new occupants of the cottage, were there too, and
a few old neighbors and friends who had run in for a last good-bye.

Mrs. Keith and Mildred turned now and then, a tearful lingering look
upon their deserted home and this other which was equally familiar,
almost equally dear; Miss Stanhope seemed to have some ado to control
her feelings of sadness and anxiety for the future; but Mr. Keith was in
fine spirits in which the children evidently shared very largely.

Eager to be off, they moved restlessly about asking again and again,
"When will the stage come?" and kept sending out reconnoitering parties
to see if there were any signs of its approach.

At length they espied it and announced the fact with joyful exclamations
as its four prancing steeds came sweeping around the corner and, swaying
and rolling, it dashed up to the gate.

The driver drew rein, the guard sprang from his lofty perch, threw open
the door and let down the steps.

There were hurried embraces and farewells, a hasty stowing away of bags,
bundles, and passengers large and small, in the inside, and of more
bulky baggage in the boot of the coach, the steps were replaced, the
door slammed to, and amid waving of handkerchiefs and a chorus of
good-byes and good wishes, the "toot, toot!" of the guard's horn, the
crack of the coachman's whip, they swept away down the street, looking,
in all probability, their last upon many a well known object, many a
friendly face, nodding and smiling to them from door or window.

Frank Osborne, at work in his mother's garden, dropped his hoe to lift
his hat and bow as the stage passed, and to gaze after it with a
longing, lingering look.

Spencer Hall, standing, cigar in mouth, on the steps of his father's
mansion, did likewise.

But Mildred had turned her head away, purposely, and did not see him.

Never before had Lansdale put on so inviting an appearance, or the
surrounding country looked so lovely as to-day, while they rolled onward
through the valley and over the hills now clothed in all the rich
verdure of early summer and basking in the brilliant sunlight
occasionally mellowed and subdued by the flitting shadow of some soft,
white, fleecy like cloud floating in the deep azure of the sky.

A few hours' drive took our travellers to the town where they were to
exchange the stage for the canal boat, the packet Pauline. She lay at
the wharf, and having dined comfortably at a hotel near by, they went on
board, taking with them the luggage brought by the stage.

Their household goods had been dispatched on the same route some days
before.

Here they were in quarters only less confined than those of the stage,
the Pauline's cabin being so narrow that when the table was to be set
for a meal, most of the passengers had to go on deck to be out of the
way.

All along the side of the cabin ran a cushioned seat; used for that
purpose in the daytime and as a lower berth at night; other shelf-like
berths being then set up over it; all so narrow that the occupant could
scarcely turn upon his couch; and the upper ones so close to the ceiling
that it required some care to avoid striking the head against it in
getting in or out. Also there was an unpleasant dampness about the
bedding.

In the cool of the evening or when the sun was clouded, the deck was the
favorite place of resort; but there a constant lookout for bridges must
be kept, and to escape them it was sometimes necessary to throw one's
self flat upon the deck; not the most pleasant of alternatives.

The progress of these packets was so slow too, that it took nearly a
week to reach Cleveland from the point where our friends embarked.

But this mode of travel had its compensations. One was the almost
absolute safety; another the ease with which the voyager could step
ashore when the boat was in a lock and refresh himself with a brisk
walk along the tow-path; boarding her again when the next lock was
reached.

This was done daily by some of the Keith family, even the very little
ones being sometimes allowed the treat when the weather and walking were
fine and the distance was not too great.

Passengers were constantly getting off and on at the locks and the towns
along the route, and often the boat was crowded. It was so the first
night that our friends spent on board; babies cried, older children
fretted and some grown people indulged in loud complaints of scant and
uncomfortable accommodations; altogether the cabin was a scene of
confusion and the young Keiths felt very forlorn.

But mother, aunt and older sister were very patient, soothed, comforted,
and at length succeeded in getting them all to sleep.

Then Aunt Wealthy, saying that she felt disposed to lie down and rest
beside the children, persuaded Mrs. Keith and Mildred to go upon deck
for an hour to enjoy the moonlight and the pleasant evening breeze with
Mr. Keith and Rupert, who had been there ever since supper.

Mr. Keith helped his wife and daughter up the short flight of steps
that led from the stern to the deck, and found them seats on some of
their own trunks.

There were a number of other passengers sitting about or pacing to and
fro; among the former a burly German who sat flat on the deck at the
stern end of the boat, his long legs dangling over the edge, his elbow
on his knee and his bearded chin in his hand, gazing out idly over the
moonlight landscape, while wreaths of smoke from a pipe in his mouth,
curled slowly up from his lips.

The Pauline glided onward with easy pleasant motion; all had grown quiet
in the cabin below and the song of the bullfrogs, the dull thud of the
horses' hoofs and the gentle rush of the water against the sides of the
boat, were the only sounds that broke the stillness.

"How nice it is here!" exclaimed Mildred, "the breeze is so refreshing,
the moonlight so bewitching!"

"Yes, the country is looking beautiful," said her mother, "and one gets
a good view of it here; but I feel somewhat apprehensive in regard to
the bridges. We must be on the watch for them and dodge in time."

"We will," said her husband; "though we may pretty safely trust to the
steersman; it is his duty to be on the lookout and give timely
warning."

"Well, we're facing in the right direction to see them," remarked
Rupert, "but that Dutchman back there is not. I s'pose he's safe enough,
though, with the man at the helm to sing out as we near them."

With that they fell into talk on other topics, and thought no more of
the smoker.

"Bridge!" sang out the steersman, and down went every head except that
of the German, who sat and smoked on unmoved.

"Bridge!" The cry was repeated in louder, more emphatic tones.

"Yah, pridge, pridge!" responded the German straightening up a little,
nodding his head assentingly, but not looking round.

"Bridge!" sang out the steersman for the third time, "bridge, you stupid
lout! dodge or"--

But the boat was already sweeping under, and the bridge taking the
German across his shoulders threw him with sudden violence to the
platform below, whence he rolled over into the canal, uttering a half
stifled cry for help as the water closed over him.

But he rose again instantly panting and spluttering, and striking out
vigorously for the boat; he presently succeeded in laying hold of the
edge of the platform, and, the steersman lending him a helping hand,
clambered on board, crestfallen and dripping, while the crowd on deck,
seeing him safe, indulged in a hearty laugh at his expense.

"I loss mein bipe," he said ruefully, shrugging his shoulders and
shaking the water from his clothes.

"Well, you got a free bath in exchange and may be thankful you didn't
lose your life," remarked the steersman with a grin. "Next time I call
out bridge I guess you'll duck your head like the rest."

The rain had been falling heavily all night, but the sun shone brightly,
and the clouds were flying before a high wind that blew fresh and cool
from Lake Erie as the Pauline glided quietly into Cleveland.

"What a beautiful city!" exclaimed the young Keiths as they stepped
ashore. "Do let us walk to the hotel, father, if it is not too far."

"Just as Aunt Wealthy and your mother say," he replied, taking the baby
from his wife. "I am told it is but a short distance, Marcia; I will
have our heavy baggage carried directly to the steamer which leaves this
afternoon; and Rupert and the girls can take charge of the satchels and
small packages."

The ladies decided in favor of the walk as affording agreeable exercise
and enabling them to see the city to better advantage than if cooped up
in hack or omnibus, and no one regretted their choice: they found the
wide streets so clean, the breeze so refreshing and exhilarating, and
enjoyed so very much gazing upon the tall, elegant looking houses and
the pretty things displayed in the windows of the large, handsome
stores.

After a good dinner at the hotel, Mr. Keith, his wife and older
children, went out for another stroll about the city; Miss Stanhope, who
insisted that she had had exercise enough, and preferred to stay where
she was, taking charge of the little ones in their absence.

On the return of the pedestrians the whole party went on board the
steamer which was to convey them across the lake to Detroit. It was a
fine boat, the cabin large and handsome; staterooms on each side
furnished with berths of far more comfortable size than those of the
canal packets.

The table here was better, too, both in its appointments and the quality
of the food, and was set in a lower saloon, reached from the upper one
by a flight of broad winding stairs.

The children were delighted with the change and wanted to be on the
guards all afternoon, watching the play of the great stern wheel,
admiring the rainbows in the clouds of spray it sent up, looking out
over the wide waste of waters, at the islands and an occasional passing
boat, or racing back and forth.

Mildred and Rupert were given charge of the three little ones and found
great vigilance necessary to prevent Cyril and Don from putting
themselves in peril of their lives. Mildred was more than once sorely
tempted to shake the young rogues who gave her no peace; but,
remembering and acting upon her mother's advice, was able to restrain
herself and treat them with uniform gentleness.

She felt rewarded when, as she was putting them to bed, her mother being
busy with the babe, Don threw his arms impulsively round her neck and
kissing her again and again, said "I loves you, Milly; you so dood to us
naughty chillens."

"That she is!" assented Cyril, heartily, "an' I wish I didn't be so
bad."

"Well, try again to-morrow to be ever so good," Mildred answered,
tucking them in and leaving them with a good-night kiss.

She helped her sisters with their preparations for the night, then was
rewarded with a delightful evening spent with the older members of the
family in the open air, looking out upon the beautiful wide expanse of
waters, now starlit and anon illumined by the silvery rays of the moon
as she rose apparently from the distant eastern edge of the lake and
slowly ascended the azure vault of the heavens, now shining
resplendently and again veiling her fair face for a moment with a thin
floating cloud.

The next morning the steamer lay at anchor in Detroit harbor and our
friends left her for a hotel in what was then the principal street of
the city. Here, too, they walked out to view the land, and passing the
stores and public buildings, found well-shaded streets and handsome
residences with pretty door-yards in front.

Mr. Keith gave his children their choice of passing around the lakes in
a steamer or in the sloop Queen Charlotte. They chose the latter and the
next morning the family and their luggage were transferred to her decks.

The ladies pointed out the articles they wished carried to their
staterooms and followed in the wake of the bearers.

There was less of show here than on the steamer they had left, but
comfort and convenience had not been overlooked, and though Mildred's
face clouded a little, it brightened again in a moment as she noted the
cheerful content in those of her mother and aunt.

They hurried on deck again where Rupert had been left in charge of the
younger children, to watch the vessel getting under way.

They were lying close to a steamer on whose other side was a second
sloop in quite as close proximity. All seemed hurry and bustle on board
the three.

"I don't see how we are to start," observed Mildred, glancing up at the
sails which hung almost motionless on the masts, "for there's scarcely a
breath of wind."

"Don't you see that they're lashing us and the Milwaukee yonder fast to
the steamboat, one on each side?" said Rupert. "She's to tow both till
the wind gets up."

"Oh, is that the way? she'll have hard work to do it, I should think."

"She won't growl any way."

"No, I suppose not. Which is the captain, Ru.?"

"That nice jolly looking chap over yonder, that's giving orders in such
a loud peremptory tone, is Captain Wells, master of the ship; that blue
eyed, brown haired, rosy cheeked stripling standing near is his son,
Edward Wells; and they're both English; so don't remind them that this
vessel was taken from the British in the last war."

"Of course not, unless they say something mean or exasperating about
Washington or America."

"In that case I give you leave to twit 'em as hard as you like."

"Who was that nice looking man that helped us on board? I thought father
or somebody called him captain."

"So he is, Captain Jones; but acting as first mate here. That lady,
talking to mother and Aunt Wealthy, is his wife. They're both Yankees;
so you can relieve your mind occasionally on the subject of the ship, by
a little private exultation with them.

"Do you notice the contrast between those two faces?--mother's and Mrs.
Jones'; hers so dark, mother's so beautifully fair and rosy."

"Who could help noticing it? Rupert, I do think our mother has just the
loveliest face in the world!"

"Ditto!" he said, gazing at her with a world of filial love, pride and
chivalric admiration in his handsome eyes.

"I say what's the use? you may just as well set still where you hare,"
growled a voice near at hand.

The young people turned involuntarily at the sound, and perceived that
the speaker was a burly, red-faced young Englishman; the one so politely
and kindly addressed, a little meek-eyed woman of the same nationality,
with a chalky complexion, and washed out appearance generally, who, as
they afterward learned, and suspected at the time, was the wife of his
bosom.

"'What a bear!" exclaimed Rupert in an aside to his sister, and drawing
her away as he spoke. "See, we're beginning to move. Let's go over to
the other side where we can have a better view."

"I presume that's what she wanted to do," remarked Mildred, glancing
back at the meek-eyed woman. "And why shouldn't he have let her?"

"Why, indeed, except that he's a cowardly bully."

"How do you know?"

"Because that's the only kind of man that would speak so to a decent
woman."




[Illustration]




Chapter Fifth.


    "Hark! to the hurried question of despair:
     'Where is my child?' and echo answers 'where?'"
                                   --BYRON.


"HOW did you learn all you've been telling me, Ru.?" asked Mildred as
they stood side by side watching with interest the Queen Charlotte and
her consorts slowly clearing the harbor. "Oh, easily enough; young Wells
and I got into talk while you and the others were down in the cabin; I
asked questions and he answered 'em. Ah, here he comes," he added
looking round, "I'll introduce him for he's a nice fellow, I'm sure, and
it's a good thing to have a friend at court; in other words to be in
favor with the reigning powers; _i. e._ the captain and his nearest of
kin. My sister, Miss Mildred Keith, Mr. Wells."

"Happy to make your acquaintance, Miss," said the young sailor,
gallantly, lifting his hat and bowing low. "Hope you'll enjoy your
voyage on the Queen Charlotte. Shall be most happy to do all I can to
make the trip pleasant to you."

"Thank you kindly."

He began at once by finding comfortable seats for them where they were
sheltered from the sun, and had a good view of the Canada and Michigan
shores; and being acquainted with the localities, and their history, and
possessed of a ready command of language, he added much to the interest
of the scene by the information he imparted; sometimes unsolicited, at
others in answer to questions.

When they had passed through Detroit river and so far out into Lake St.
Clair that little could be seen but water and sky, he offered to show
them over the vessel.

They gladly accepted, enjoyed the tour, and when it was over rejoined
the rest of their party just as the cabin passengers were summoned to
the supper table.

Mildred was seated between Rupert and Edward Wells; opposite them sat
Mr. and Mrs. Sims, the bullying Englishman and his meek-eyed wife, and a
bachelor gentleman of pleasing countenance and manners, whom Captain
Wells addressed as Mr. Carr. Next them were Captain and Mrs. Jones.
There were many more passengers of both sexes, several nationalities,
and a variety of ages from infants in arms, up to hoary headed
grandparents, but with most of them our story has little or nothing to
do.

The two captains, the wife of the one and the son of the other, were
polite and genial, the fare was excellent, and every one present seemed
disposed to contentment and good humor except Mr. Sims, who turned up
his nose at the food, snubbed his wife and scowled at his opposite
neighbors; perchance reading too plainly in the frank, youthful
countenances their disapproval of him.

Mildred so compassionated the long-suffering wife that, in the course of
the evening, seeing her sitting by herself and looking sad and lonely,
she drew near and opened a conversation.

Mrs. Sims responded readily.

"Do sit down, Miss," she said, making room for Mildred by her side, "I'm
so glad to 'ave some one to speak to, for I gets hawful 'omesick at
times."

"Ah, that must be a very trying feeling," Mildred said compassionately.
"I know nothing of it myself; for I've never been away from home or
mother for a week at a time."

"Well, Miss, you're fortunate."

"Have you been long in the country?"

"It's barely six months, Miss, since I left me father's 'ouse in London.
We kept an 'otel there; an' that's 'ow I came to know Mr. Sims; he
takin' lodgin' with us while up to London about some business 'e 'ad
with the lawyers."

"And are your own family all still in England?"

"Yes, Miss; hevery one; I left 'em all--father, mother, brothers and
sisters--for 'im," she answered with a tremble in her voice and wiping
her eyes furtively.

"What a shame he should treat you as he does!" was the indignant
exclamation that rose to Mildred's lips, but she checked herself in
time, and changed it for, "Then I think he ought to be very good to
you."

"I 'ope we'll be 'appy, Miss, when we're settled down in a 'ome of our
own," remarked the little woman with a half stifled patient sigh. "And
indeed it's not 'alf so bad as I expected; I've been hastonished, at
finding so many white women in America. I thought when I landed in New
York I'd be the honly white woman there. I s'posed all the rest would be
Injuns or niggers."

"Indeed! how relieved you must have been on discovering your mistake,"
remarked Mildred demurely, while her eyes twinkled with suppressed fun.

"That I was, Miss, as you may well believe; it quite reconciled me to
the country."

The sun rose brightly the next morning and the young Keiths were early
on deck, romping and racing about, fall of the vivacity and mirth
usually incident to extreme youth and perfect health.

They were well watched over by their father, Mildred and Rupert, or
there is no knowing what wild and dangerous pranks might have been
indulged in by Cyril and Don.

The former actually proposed a flying leap from the deck of the Queen
Charlotte to that of the steamer and was not at all pleased by the
decided veto put upon it by his father.

"I think you might let a fellow try, papa," he grumbled, "it would be
such fun and I know I could do it."

"No, you couldna," said Don, peeping over the ship's side, "it's a big,
big place."

"Come over to the other side of the deck, and stay there," said Mr.
Keith, leading them away.

Rupert followed holding Fan by the hand. "What was that? what were they
throwing in?" he asked, stopping suddenly at a sound as of a heavy body
plunging into the water, while at the same instant a startled cry came
from the deck of the Milwaukee.

"A man overboard!"

"A man overboard!" the fearful cry was taken up and repeated on all
sides amid the rush of many feet and the quick, sharp imperative words
of command.

Almost instantly a boat was lowered and strong arms were pulling with
swift, vigorous strokes for the spot, already left far behind, where the
splash of the falling body had been heard, and keen eyes were eagerly
searching the waste of waters; the crews and passengers of the three
vessels crowding the decks and following their movements in breathless
anxiety and suspense.

They pulled backward and forward, calling out to the drowning one that
help was near.

"Ah, yonder he is at last!" cries a woman's voice in exultant tones;
"there he is with his head above water, for I see his hat."

"And they see him too, and are pulling toward him with all their might!"

"Ah, they're up with him! they have him now! hurrah!" and a wild cheer
rose from hundreds of throats.

But it died away in a groan.

"It was his hat--only his hat, poor fellow. And they've given it up and
are coming back without him!" sighs the woman who had been the first to
raise the alarm.

Every face wears a look of sadness for the few moments of silent waiting
as the rowers slowly return.

They gain the deck of the Milwaukee; one of them--a lad of nineteen or
twenty, a rough, hardy sailor--comes forward with a subdued manner--in
strange contrast to his accustomed rude hilarity--lips white and
quivering, tears in his manly eyes.

"Mother, mother," he says, low and huskily, drawing near this woman with
tottering steps, "don't--don't take it too hard. I--I couldn't bear to
see you. I did my best; we all did; but we couldn't find him; and here's
his hat. It--it was little Billy."

"My boy! mine! my little one!" she shrieked, and fell fainting into the
arms of her elder son.

There was not a dry eye among the spectators, and as the sad story
spread to the other vessels many a tremulous tone and falling tear
attested the pity and sympathy of those who told the tale and those who
listened to it.

"But how did it happen?" queried one and another; and the answer was,
"He was jumping back and forth from one vessel to another, and fell in
between the Milwaukee and the steamer; and it is conjectured that he
must have been struck by the wheel, as he did not come up again."

"And it might have been one of ours," sobbed Mrs. Keith, clasping her
babe to her breast, while her eye glanced from one to another of her
darlings. "Ah, how frightened I was when I heard the cry. I don't know
how I got up the cabin steps! for I thought it was perhaps--"

Tears choked her utterance; tears of mingled gratitude for herself and
sorrow for the bereaved mother.

"Yes, it might have been you, Cyril or Don; and think how poor mother's
heart would have been broken, and mine too," Mr. Keith added, sitting
down and taking one on each knee. "Now do you want to try jumping across
like that boy did?"

They shook their heads, gazing up into his face with awe-struck
countenances.

The sad event of the morning seemed to have exerted a subduing influence
upon all the passengers; it was a very quiet day on board.

The calm continued throughout the day but a breeze sprang up in the
night and the vessels parted company.

By daylight the breeze had stiffened into a wind that made the lake very
rough; the ship tossed about on the waves with a motion by no means
agreeable to the land lubbers in her cabin and steerage; everything not
made fast to floor or walls went dashing and rolling from side to side
of stateroom or saloon; few of the passengers cared to breakfast, and
those who made the attempt had to do so under serious difficulties--table
and floor being both inclined planes, sloping now in one direction now
in another.

They passed a miserable day, confined to the cabin, for the rain was
falling heavily and the great waves would now and then sweep across the
deck.

Still the captain assured them the storm was not a bad one and they were
in no danger.

By the next day it had abated so that they could seek the outer air,
going about without experiencing much difficulty in preserving the
centre of gravity; and nearly every one had so far recovered from the
deathly sea-sickness as to be able to appear at meals.

Life on shipboard which had seemed quite dreadful during the long hours
of the storm, became very tolerable again.

The older people promenaded the deck or sat there with book or work, or
merely chatting and looking out upon the restless waters, while the
children amused themselves with their plays or in running about
exploring every nook and cranny and making acquaintance with the sailors
who seemed to enjoy their innocent prattle and merry ways.

All the Keiths had suffered from sea-sickness and Mildred was among the
last to recover; it was not until towards sunset of the second day that
she could be induced to leave her berth and allow her father to assist
her up the cabin stairs to the deck.

Here a couch had been prepared for her and the loving hands of mother
and aunt busied themselves in making her comfortable. Brothers and
sisters gathered rejoicingly around. Mrs. Jones brought a glass of
lemonade, Mrs. Sims offered smelling salts, some one else a fan, and
presently the two captains and young Wells came up to offer their
congratulations on her recovery.

Then Cyril and Don led up and introduced Mr. Carr, the bachelor
gentleman with whom they had already formed a firm friendship.

"He's a real nice man, Milly," said Cyril; "knows lots of stories and
games and things, and--"

"An' p'ays wis boys," put in Don, "and tan do every fing."

"Yes, he's weal dood," chimed in Fan, "and I likes him."

"Thank you, my little maid," said the gentleman, laughing and stroking
her curls. "Now if you could only get your sister to look at me through
your spectacles."

"Why, I hasn't dot any 'pectacles!" exclaimed the child, opening her
eyes very wide. "Maybe papa buy me some when I dets an old lady. Den I
lets Milly 'ook froo."

"That's my good, generous little sister," Mildred said, laughing, "and
if I'm so fortunate as to get glasses first, you shall borrow them
whenever you wish."

"Now go to your plays, dears, and let sister rest till she feels
better," said their mother.

"Please tum wis us, Mr. Tarr," said Don, tugging at that gentleman's
coat.

"Don, Don, you must not--"

"Ah, don't reprove him," interposed the gentleman, lifting the child to
his shoulder and prancing away with him, while the little fellow shouted
with laughter and delight.

"Isn't he a nice man?" cried Zillah and Ada, looking after him, "we all
like him ever so much."

"Yes," assented the mother, "but I am very much afraid my children
impose upon his good nature."

"Don't let that trouble you, Mrs. Keith; he is surely able to take care
of himself. Besides it's quite evident that he enjoys their society as
much as they do his," said Edward Wells, taking a seat near Mildred's
couch, where he remained chatting in a lively strain with her and the
other ladies until it was time for them to retire to the cabin.

Fair weather and favorable winds made the remaining days of the voyage a
pleasure till one bright June morning they entered the Straits of
Mackinaw and reaching the island of the same name, anchored in front of
its fort.

The captain, informing his passengers that the ship would lie there for
a day or two, good-naturedly offered to take ashore any or all who would
like to go.

Nearly everybody eagerly accepted. The boats put off from the ship, each
with a full complement of passengers, whom they landed just under the
white walls of the fortress, situate on a bluff one hundred and fifty
feet high.

Passing up a flight of stone steps they entered the parade ground. It
was smooth, hard and clean as a well swept floor. They walked across and
about it, viewing the officers' quarters (on the outside) and the
barracks of the men, walked along by the wall, noting how it commanded
the harbor and the village of Mackinaw, with its great guns, beside each
of which lay a pile of black balls heaped up in pyramidal form.

Then they visited the town, saw some Indians and bought curious little
bark baskets ornamented with porcupine quills, blue, red and white, and
filled with maple sugar; moccasins, too, made of soft skins and heavily
trimmed with bead work, all manufactured by the Indians.

The young Keiths were made happy with a pair of moccasins apiece from
their father, bark baskets from their mother and aunt, and unlimited
maple sugar from their friend Mr. Carr.

They returned to the ship tired but full of content.

They were as usual early on deck the next morning, a little before the
rising of the sun, for they "liked to see him come up out of the
water."

"How very still it is! hardly a breath of air stirring," Mildred was
saying to her father as Edward Wells drew near the little group, all
standing together looking eagerly for the first glimpse of the sun's
bright face.

"Yes, we are becalmed," said Mr. Keith.

"And very possibly may be detained here for several days in
consequence," added Edward, greeting them with a cheerful good-morning.
"In that case we will have an opportunity to explore the island. May I
have the pleasure of being your guide in so doing?"

"Do you mean all of us?" queried Cyril.

"Yes, my man; if you will all go?" answered the sailor lad; but the
glance of his eye seemed to extend the invitation to Mildred in
particular.

"O father, can we? can we?" chorused the children.

"We will see;" he said. "Now watch or you'll miss the sight we left our
beds so early for."

The matter was under discussion at the breakfast table and afterward,
and it was decided that all might go ashore, but that the walk under
contemplation was too long for the little ones.

Ada Keith was the youngest of that family who was permitted to go; but
others joined them and Edward found himself at the head of quite a party
of explorers.

Ada came back looking heated, weary and troubled. "O mother," she cried,
with tears in her eyes, "we saw a cave where some Frenchmen were hiding
from the Indians and got smoked to death; the Indians did it by building
a fire at the cave's mouth, because they couldn't get at them to kill
them some other way. Oh, I'm so afraid of the savages; do persuade
father to take us all back to Ohio again!"

The mother soothed and comforted the frightened child with caresses and
assurances of the present peaceable disposition of the Indians, and at
length succeeded in so far banishing her fears that she was willing to
proceed upon her journey.

However, the calm continuing, nearly a week passed and many excursions
had been made to the island before they could quit its harbor.

At length one day directly after dinner, a favorable wind having sprung
up, the good ship weighed anchor and pursuing her westward course passed
out of the straits into Lake Michigan.

All night she flew before the wind and when our friends awoke the
following morning she rode safely at anchor in the harbor of Chicago.

Though a large city now, it was then a town of less than five thousand
inhabitants.

This was the port of the Queen Charlotte and her passengers must be
landed, her cargo discharged.

It was with feelings of regret on both sides that her officers and the
Keiths parted; Edward Wells taking an opportunity to say in an undertone
to Mildred that he hoped they would sometime meet again.

St. Joseph, on the opposite side of the lake, was the next port whither
the Keiths were bound. A much smaller vessel carried them across.

They had a rough passage, wind and rain compelling them to keep closely
housed in a little confined cabin, and were glad to reach the town of
St. Joseph; though they found it but a dreary spot, no grass, no trees,
the hotel a large, barn-like, two story building, with the hot summer
sun streaming in through its windows without hindrance from curtain or
blind; for the rain ceased about the time of their arrival and the sun
shone out with fervid heat during the two or three days that they were
detained there, resting the Sabbath day and awaiting the arrival of
their household goods before ascending the St. Joseph river, on which
Pleasant Plains, their final destination, was situated.

There were no railroads in that part of the country then, nor for many
years after; I think there was no stage route between the two places;
there were no steamers on the river; the best they could do was to take
a keel-boat.

The rain had ceased and the sun shone brightly on the rippling, dancing
waters of the lake and river, on the little town and the green fields
and forests of the adjacent country, as they went on board the keel-boat
Mary Ann, and set out upon this the last stage of their long journey.

The boatmen toiled at their oars and the Mary Ann moved slowly on
against the current, slowly enough to give our travelers abundance of
time to take in the beauties of the scenery; which they, the older ones
at least, did not fail to do.

Much of it was unbroken forest, but they passed sometimes a solitary
clearing with its lonely log cabin, sometimes a little village. The
river flowed swiftly along, clear and sparkling, between banks now low,
now high, green to the water's edge.

The sun was nearing the western horizon as, at last, the boat was run in
close to shore and made fast, with the announcement, "Here we are,
strangers; this here's the town of Pleasant Plains."

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Sixth.

    "Nor need we power or splendor,
       Wide hall or lordly dome;
     The good, the true, the tender,
       These form the wealth of home."
                       --MRS. HALE.


PLEASANT PLAINS considered itself quite a town. It stood high above the
river on two plains, the upper familiarly known as the "Bluff." It was
laid out in very wide, straight streets, crossing each other at right
angles; there were perhaps two hundred dwelling houses, principally
frame, but with a goodly proportion of log cabins and a respectable
sprinkling of brick buildings.

The county seat, it had its court-house and jail; there were some half
dozen stores where almost everything could be had, from dress goods to
butter and eggs, and from a plowshare to a fine cambric needle; two
taverns, as many blacksmith, shoemaker, and carpenter shops, a flouring
mill and a bakery.

Also two churches belonging to different denominations; both frame
structures, of extremely plain and unpretentious architecture, with bare
walls, uncurtained windows, rough, uncarpeted floors, and rude hard
benches in lieu of pews.

No thought of architectural beauty or even of comfort and convenience,
beyond that of mere protection from the weather, seemed to have entered
the minds of any of the builders here; the houses were mere shells; with
no cupboards or closets or the slightest attempt at ornamentation.

Nor was their unsightliness concealed by vines, trees, or shrubbery;
almost every one of the beautiful monarchs of the forest once adorning
the locality had been ruthlessly felled, and a stump here and there was
all that was left to tell of their former existence.

As the keel of the Mary Ann grated on the gravelly shore, a tall figure
in rough farmer attire came springing down the bank, calling out in
tones of unfeigned joy, "Hello, Keith! Come at last--wife, children, and
all; eh? I'm glad to see ye! Never was more delighted in my life."

And the speaker catching Mr. Keith's hand in his shook it with hearty
good will, then treating the rest of the party in like manner, as with
his and Mr. Keith's assistance, each in turn stepped from the boat.

Mr. George Ward was an old client and friend of Mr. Keith's, who had
been long urging this removal.

"I declare I wish I lived in town for a few days now," he went on, "but
we're three mile out on the prairie, as you know, Keith. I have my team
here, though, and if you like to pile into the wagon, all of you, I'll
take you home with me, as it is."

The hospitable invitation was declined with thanks.

"There are quite too many of us, Mr. Ward," Mrs. Keith said, smilingly,
"and we want to get into a house of our own just as soon as possible."

"Ah yes, so your husband wrote me; and I've been looking round for you.
But the best that's to be had will seem a poor place to you, Mrs. Keith,
after what you've left behind in Lansdale."

"I suppose so, but of course we must expect to put up with many
inconveniences and probably some hardships even, for the first few
years," she answered, cheerfully.

"I'm afraid that's so, but I hope you'll find yourselves paid for it in
the long run. Now shall I take you to the Union Hotel? You can't, of
course, get into your own house to-night.

"Here, let me carry you, bub," picking up Cyril, "the soil's real sandy
here and makes heavy walking."

"If, as I presume from your recommendation of it, it is your best house
of entertainment," Mr. Keith said, in reply to the question.

"Yes, sir, there's only one other, and it's a very poor affair,"
returned Mr. Ward, leading the way.

Mrs. Prior, the landlady, a pleasant-faced, middle-aged woman, with
kind, motherly manners, met them at the door with a welcome nearly as
hearty as that of their old time friend.

"I'm glad to see you," she said, bustling about to wait upon them,
"We've plenty o' room here in town for the right sort o' folks, and glad
to get 'em."

She had taken them into her parlor, the only one the house afforded.

The furniture was plain--a rag carpet, green paper blinds, a table with
a rod and black cover, windsor chairs, two of them rocking chairs with
chintz-covered cushions, the rest straight-backed and hard; on the high
wooden mantel shelf an old-fashioned looking-glass, a few shells and two
brass candlesticks; these last bright as scouring could make them.

"I'm afraid it must seem but a poor place to you, ladies," she
continued, pushing forward a rocking chair for each. "And you're
dreadful tired, ain't you? with your long journey. Do sit down and rest
yourselves."

"You are very kind, and everything looks very nice indeed," Mrs. Keith
answered, looking up at her with a pleased smile as she accepted the
offered seat, and began untying her baby's bonnet strings.

"Indeed, I, for one, didn't expect to find half as good accommodations
out in these western wilds," remarked Aunt Wealthy, glancing round the
room. "I thought you had no floors to your carpets."

"No floors? oh yes; rather rough to be sure;--carpenters here don't make
the best of work; and I think sometimes I could a'most plane a board
better myself--but to get the carpets is the rub; we mostly make 'em
ourselves and the weavin's often done so poor that they don't last no
time hardly. Soil's sandy, you see, and it cuts the carpets right out."

"They say this country's hard on women and oxen," put in Mr. Ward, "and
I'm afraid it's pretty true."

"Now don't be frightening them first thing, Mr. Ward," laughed the
landlady. "Come, take off your things and the children's, ladies, and
make yourselves to home. Here, just let me lay 'em in here," she went
on, opening an inner door and revealing a bed covered with a patch-work
quilt.

"You can have this room if you like, Mrs. Keith; I s'pose you'd prefer a
downstairs one with the baby and t'other little ones? There is a trundle
bed underneath that'll do for them.

"And the rest of you can take the two rooms right over these. They're
all ready and you can go right up to 'em whenever you like. Is there
anything more I can do for you now?"

The query was answered in the negative.

"Then I'll just excuse myself," she said; "for I must go and see to the
supper; can't trust girls here."

She passed out through another door, leaving it ajar.

"That's the dining-room, I know, Fan, 'cause I see two big tables set,"
whispered Cyril peeping in, "and there's not a bit of carpet on the
floor. Guess they're cleanin' house."

"Well, wife, I'll have to leave you for a little, I must see to the
landing of our goods," said Mr. Keith, taking his hat. "Will you go
along, Ward?"

"And let us go up and look at our rooms, girls," said Mildred to her
sisters. "Mayn't we, mother?"

"Yes, go and make yourselves neat for the supper table."

They came back reporting bare floors everywhere, of boards none too well
planed either, but everything scrupulously clean.

"Then we may well be content," said their mother. The gentlemen returned
and the guests were presently summoned, by the ringing of a bell on top
of the house, to the supper table, which they found furnished with
abundance of good, wholesome well-cooked food.

And they were really able to make a very comfortable meal, despite the
presence of deli ware, two-pronged steel forks, and the absence of
napkins.

"What about the goods, Stuart?" asked Mrs. Keith on their return to the
parlor.

"I have had them carted directly to the house; that is, I believe the
men are at it now."

"The house?"

"The one Ward spoke of. I have taken it. It was Hobson's choice, my
dear, or you should have seen it first."

"Can I see it now?"

"Why, yes, if you choose; it won't be dark yet for an hour. If you and
Aunt Wealthy will put on your bonnets, I'll take you round."

"Ada and me, too, father?" cried Zillah eagerly.

"And Fan and Don and me?" chorused Cyril.

"You couldn't think of going without your eldest son;" said Rupert,
looking about for his hat.

Mrs. Keith turned an inquiring eye upon her husband.

"Is it far?"

"No; even Fan can easily walk it. Let them come. You, too, Mildred,"
taking the babe from her arms. "I'll carry baby."

"We'll make quite a procession," laughed the young girl. "Won't the
people stare?"

"What if they do? who of us cares?"

"Not I!" cried Rupert, stepping back from the doorway with a commanding
wave of the hand, "Procession will please move forward Mr. Keith and
wife taking the lead, Miss Stanhope and Miss Keith next in order, Zilly
and Ada following close upon their heels, the three inseparables after
them, while Marshal Rupert brings up the rear to see that all are in
line."

Everybody laughed at this sally while they promptly fell into line as
directed, passed out upon the sidewalk and pursued their way through the
quiet streets.

People did stare to be sure, from open doors and windows, some asking,
"Who are they?" others answering "New comers and they've got a big
family to support."

Some remarked that they were nice looking people; while others shook
their heads wisely, or dubiously, and said they "expected they were real
stuck up folks;--dressed so dreadful fine."

However, the subjects of these charitable comments did not overhear, and
therefore were not disturbed by them.

"Do you see that yellow frame yonder, wife?" Mr. Keith asked as they
turned a corner.

"With the gable-end to the street and two doors in it, one above and one
below?"

"The same."

"It looks like a warehouse."

"That's what it was originally intended for; but finding it not
available for that purpose, the owner offered it for rent."

"And is it the one you have rented?"

"Yes; a poor place to take you to, my dear but, as I told you, it was
Hobson's choice."

"Then we'll make the best of it and be thankful."

"What a horrid old thing!" remarked Mildred in an undertone, heard only
by Aunt Wealthy.

"We'll hope to find the inside an improvement on the out," was the
cheerful rejoinder.

"It has need to be, I should say!" cried the girl as they drew near.
"Just see! it fronts on two streets and there's not a bit of a space
separating it from either; doors open right out on to a sand bank."

"That's what was made by digging the cellar," said Rupert.

"There's a big yard at the side and behind," said Zillah.

"Something green in it, too," added Ada, whose sight was imperfect.

"Nothing but a crop of ugly weeds," said Mildred, ready to cry as memory
brought vividly before her the home they had left with its large garden
carpeted with green grass, adorned with shrubbery and filled with the
bloom of summer flowers.

The June roses must be out now and the woodbine--the air sweet with
their delicious perfume--and they who had planted and tended them, so
far away in this desolate looking spot.

"Not a tree, a shrub, a flower or a blade of grass!" she went on,
sighing as she spoke.

"Never mind, we'll have lots of them next year, if I plant every one
myself," said Rupert.

The last load of their household goods had just been brought up from the
river, the men were carrying in the heavy boxes and setting them down
upon the floor of the front room. The door stood wide open and they all
walked in.

"Not a bit of a hall!" exclaimed Mildred, "not a cupboard or closet;
nothing but four bare walls and two windows each side of the front
door."

"Yes, the floor and ceilings," corrected Rupert.

"And another door on the other side," said Ada, running and opening it.

"Not a mantelpiece to set anything on, nor any chimney at all! How on
earth are we going to keep warm in the winter time?" Mildred went on,
ignoring the remarks of her younger brother and sister.

"With a stove, Miss; pipes run up through the floor into the room above;
there's a flue there," said one of the men, wiping the perspiration
from his forehead with the sleeve of his checked shirt.

Mr. Keith stopped to settle with the men for their work, and the others
walked on into the next room.

It was as bare and more dreary than the first; somewhat larger, but had
only one window, that and an outside door, opening directly upon the
side street.

Back of the two rooms and in a line with them, was the kitchen; smaller
than either of the other rooms, but provided with a chimney and
fireplace; also a small, dark closet under a flight of steep and crooked
stairs which led from it to the story above.

This, as they found on climbing up to it, consisted of two rooms, the
first extending over kitchen and sitting-room, the other over the front
room and of exactly the same size.

The stairs led directly into the first room and it must be passed
through to reach the second; therefore had not the recommendation of
privacy.

"What a house!" grumbled the children; "how'll we ever live in it? Such
a few rooms and not a bit nice."

Mrs. Keith stood in the middle of that large, barn-like upper room,
saying never a word, but her heart sinking lower and lower as she
glanced from side to side taking in the whole situation.

Aunt Wealthy saw it and came to the rescue. "Never mind, dearie; it will
look very different when we have unpacked and arranged your furniture.
With the help of curtains several rooms can be made out of this, and
we'll do nicely."

"Yes, no doubt we shall, auntie," Mrs. Keith answered with determined
cheerfulness. "That front room shall be yours--"

"No, no! you and Stuart must take that--"

"I'm quite set on having my own way in this," interrupted the younger
lady in her turn. "It is the best room, and you must take it. Don't
hesitate or object, for I should be afraid to have my little ones in
there with that outside door opening on to nothing," she concluded, with
a laugh.

"Well, wife, what do you think?" asked Mr. Keith, coming up the stairs.

"That we can be very happy here if we make up our minds to be content
with our lot."

"That is like you, Marcia; always ready to make the best of everything,"
he said, with a pleased look.

"I think it's a dreadful place!" exclaimed Mildred, "like a great barn;
and so dirty! plaster all over the floor and spattered on the windows
too."

"I hope it can be cleaned," her father said, laughing at her rueful
face. "Mrs. Prior can probably tell us where to find a woman to do it."

A little more time was spent in discussing plans for the arrangement of
the inside of the dwelling; then they stepped into the side-yard and
viewed it from the out.

A great dead wall of rough weather boarding broken by one window only
and that in the second story, was what met their view as they looked up;
down below, first a heap of sand, beyond that a wilderness of weeds and
brushwood.

"I'm dumb with despair!" cried Mildred, folding her hands with a
tragical air.

"Can dumb folks talk?" asked Cyril.

"As ugly as mud this side," remarked Zillah, turning up her nose
scornfully as she scanned the unsightly wall.

"We'll cover it with vines," said Aunt Wealthy.

"And I'll clear the yard and sod it," added Rupert, seizing a great
mullein stalk and pulling it up by the roots as he spoke. "Twon't be
nearly so hard as the clearing the early pioneers of Ohio had to do, our
grandfathers among the rest."

"That's the right way to look at it, my boy," responded Mr. Keith,
heartily. "Come now, we'll lock up the house and go back to our hotel
for the night."

"There's a log house nearly opposite," remarked Rupert, when they were
in the street again, "and the next is a real shabby one-and-a-half-story
frame with a blacksmith shop attached. We haven't the worst place in
town after all. Ho! look at the sign, 'G. Lightcap;' what a name!
'specially for a blacksmith."

Mrs. Prior joined her guests in the parlor after the younger portion had
gone to bed.

"Well, how did you like the house?" she asked.

"I hope we shall be able to make ourselves comfortable there," Mr. Keith
answered, in a cheerful tone.

"You can get possession right away, I s'pose."

"Yes; and want to move in as quickly as possible, but must have some
cleaning done first."

Mrs. Prior recommended a woman for that without waiting to be asked,
and offered to "send round" at once and see if she could be engaged for
the next day.

The offer was accepted with thanks and the messenger brought back word
that Mrs. Rood would be at the house by six o'clock in the morning.

"But," suggested Aunt Wealthy in dismay, "she'll want hot water, soap,
cloths, scrubbing brushes!"

"I'll lend a big iron kettle to heat the water," said the landlady; "a
fire can be made in that kitchen fireplace, you know, or out doors, with
the brush wood."

"And brushes and soap can be had at the stores, I presume," suggested
Mr. Keith.

"Yes; and if they ain't open in time, I'll lend mine for her to start
on."

"Thank you very much," said Mrs. Keith. "But, Stuart, we may as well
unpack our own; I can tell you just which box to open."

"What a woman you are for doing things systematically, Marcia," he said,
admiringly. "Yours is the best plan, I think. Can we be up in season to
be on hand there at half-past five, think you?"

"We can try," she answered brightly, "Mrs. Prior, where is your
market?"

"We haven't got to that yet, ma'am," replied the landlady, laughing and
shaking her head.

"No market? why how do you manage without?"

"There's butcher shops where we can buy fresh meat once or twice a
week--beef, veal, mutton, lamb, just whatever they happen to kill--and
we put up our own salt pork, hams, dried beef, and so forth, and keep
codfish and mackerel on hand.

"Most folks have their own chickens, and the country people bring 'em in
too; and butter and eggs and vegetables; though a good many town folks
have garden sass of their own raisin'; keep a cow and make their own
butter."

"That's the most independent way," remarked Mr. Keith. "I think I must
have a cow; if I can get a girl who can milk. Do you know of a good girl
wanting a place, Mrs. Prior?"

"I wish I did; but they're dreadful scarce sir; and so sassy! you can't
keep 'em unless you let 'em come to the table with the family; and you
must be mighty careful what you ask 'em to do."




[Illustration]




Chapter Seventh.

    "I feel my sinews slacken'd with the fright,
     And a cold sweat thrills down all o'er my limbs,
     As if I were dissolving into water."
                                --DRYDEN'S TEMPEST.


THE Lightcaps were at supper; father and eldest son, each of whom stood
six feet in his stockings, with shirt sleeves rolled up above their
elbows, displaying brown sinewy arms; the mother in a faded calico,
grizzled hair drawn straight back from a dull, careworn face and
gathered into a little knot behind in which was stuck a yellow horn
comb; years of incessant toil and frequent exposure to sun and wind had
not improved a naturally dark, rough skin, and there was no attempt at
adornment in her attire, not a collar or a ruffle to cover up the
unsightliness of the yellow, wrinkled neck.

Rhoda Jane, the eldest daughter, seated at her father's right hand, was
a fac-simile of what the mother had been in her girlhood, with perhaps
an added touch of intelligence and a somewhat more bold and forward
manner.

There were besides several younger children of both sexes, quite
ordinary looking creatures and just now wholly taken up with the
business in hand;--vieing with each other in the amount of bread and
butter and molasses, fried potatoes and fried pork they could devour in
a given space of time.

"Some new comers in town, mother," remarked Mr. Lightcap, helping
himself to a second slice of pork. "The keelboat Mary Ann come up the
river with a lot of travellers."

"Who, father? somebody that's going to stay?"

"Yes; that lawyer we heerd was comin', you know. What's his name?"

"Keith," said Rhoda Jane, "I heerd Miss Prior tell Damaris Drybread last
Sunday after meetin'. And so they've come, hev they?"

"Yes; I had occasion to go up street a bit ago, and saw George Ward
takin' 'em to the Union Hotel; the man hisself and two or three wimmin
folks and a lot of young uns."

"Damaris was wishing there'd be some children;" remarked Rhoda Jane,
"she wants more scholars."

"It don't foller they'd go to her if there was," put in her brother.

"Oh now you just shut up, Goto! you never did take no stock in Damaris."

"No, nor you neither, Rhoda Jane; 'cept once in a while just fur
contrariness. No, I don't take no shine to Miss Drybread; she's a
unmitigated old maid."

"I wish the man had been a doctor and good on curin' the agur," said
Mrs. Lightcap, replenishing her husband's cap. "What's up now, Rhoda
Jane?" as that damsel suddenly pushed back her chair, sprang up, and
rushed through the adjoining room to the front door.

"A wagon goin' by filled full of great boxes o' goods," shouted back the
girl. "There they're stoppin' at the yaller house on the corner. Come
and look."

The whole family, dropping knives and forks, the children with hands and
mouths full, ran pell mell to door and windows to enjoy the sight.

"I wonder what's up, father? are we goin' to have a new store over
there, think?" queried Mrs. Lightcap, standing on the outer step with
her hands on her hips, her gaze turned steadily in the direction of the
corner house.

"Dunno, mother; b'lieve I'll jest step over and ask. Come along Goto, I
guess they'd like some help with them thar big boxes."

They were kind-hearted, neighborly folk--those early settlers of
Pleasant Plains, always ready to lend a helping hand wherever it was
needed.

"It's the new lawyer feller's traps," announced Mr. Lightcap, as he and
his son rejoined the waiting, expectant wife and children; "he's took
the house and we'll have 'em for neighbors."

There was another rush to the door, half an hour later, when the Keiths
were seen passing on their way to inspect their future abode.

"The prettiest gal I ever see," remarked Gotobed, gazing admiringly
after Mildred's graceful, girlish figure.

"They look like eastern folks," said his mother. "Won't they wish they'd
staid where they was when they find out how hard 'tis to get help here?"

"Real stuck up folks; dressed to kill," sneered Rhoda Jane. "Look at the
white pantalets on them young uns! and the girl's got a veil on her
bunnit."

"Well, what's the harm?" asked her brother. "If you had as pretty a
skin, I guess you'd be for takin' care of it too."

"Humph! beauty that's only skin deep won't last," and with a toss of the
head Miss Lightcap walked into the house in her most dignified style.

For the next ten days the doings at the corner house and the comings and
goings of the Keiths were a source of entertainment and intense interest
to their neighbors--the Lightcaps and others; a fact not to be wondered
at when we consider the monotony of life in the town at that time;--no
railroad, no telegraph, no newspaper, except those brought by the weekly
mail; no magazines, no public library, and very few books in private
houses.

Really the daily small occurrences in their own little world were pretty
nearly all the Pleasant Plainers could find to talk or think about.

And the Keiths, as recent arrivals from an older settled part of the
country, and above many of them in the social scale, were considered
worthy of more than ordinary attention. Their dress, their manners, the
furnishing of their house and their style of living were subjects of
eager discussion.

The general opinion among the Lightcaps and their set seemed to be that
they were too fine for the place; such remarks as the following being
frequently heard,

"Why would you believe it, they've got a real store carpet on that front
room, and a sofy and cheers covered with horse-hair cloth and white
curtains to the winders and picturs hanging up on to the walls."

"And the little girls wears white pantalets caliker ones such as our
youngsters wears isn't good enough for them."

There were in the town, however, a number of families of educated,
refined people who rejoiced in this addition to their society and only
waited for the new comers to get settled in their new home before
calling.

Among these Mrs. Keith and her aunt found several pleasant, congenial
companions; and with two or three the acquaintance soon ripened into a
close intimacy, a warm, enduring friendship.

Mildred also soon had more than one young girl crony whom she found as
worthy of regard as those she had left behind.

Back of the yellow house was a grove of saplings which became a favorite
haunt of the children in their hours of recreation. They would bend down
the smaller trees and ride them, climb up into the larger and sit among
the branches; or build baby-houses and play housekeeping underneath,
where the shade was thickest.

It was here they spent the warm, sunny days while the older members of
the family busied themselves in making the dwelling habitable and the
yard neat and orderly.

On the morning after their arrival Rupert spread a buffalo robe on the
ground in the shadiest part of the grove, whereon Zillah and Ada seated
themselves with their baby sister who had been entrusted to their care.

There were many lovely wild flowers springing up here and there, and
Cyril, Don and Fan ran hither and thither gathering them, prattling
merrily to each other the while, and now and then uttering a joyous
shout as they came upon some new floral treasure.

"Be careful not to go too far away, children," Zillah called to them.

"No, we won't go far," they answered, Cyril adding, "And I'll take care
of Fan."

In a little while they came running back with full hands.

"See, see!" they said, "so many and such pretty ones--blue, and white,
and purple, and yellow. There, you take these and we'll pick some more
for ourselves. And for mother and Aunt Wealthy; we'll make a big bunch
for each of them," and away they ran again.

"Oh, aren't they pretty?" cried Ada. "Let's make a bouquet for mother
out of these."

"She won't want two," said Zillah, "'specially just now when she's no
place to put them. Let's make wreaths for Annis and Fan."

"Oh yes!" and they began sorting the flowers with eager interest, little
Annis pulling at them too, crowing and chattering in sweet baby fashion.

Suddenly Zillah gave a start and laid a trembling hand on Ada's arm. Her
face had grown very pale and there was a look of terror in her large
blue eyes.

Ada turned quickly to see what had caused it, and was quite as much
alarmed on beholding a tall Indian, with rifle in hand, tomahawk and
scalping knife in his belt, standing within a few feet of them,
evidently regarding them with curiosity.

He wore moccasins and leggins, and had a blanket about his shoulders;
feathers on his head, too; but no war paint on his face.

Behind him was a squaw with a great bark basket full of wild berries,
slung to her back.

The little girls were too terribly frightened to cry out or speak, they
sat there as if turned to stone, while the Indian drew nearer and
nearer still closely followed by his squaw.

Stopping close beside the children, he grunted out a word or two to her,
and she slung her basket to the ground.

Taking up a double handful of the berries, he poured them into Zillah's
lap, saying, "Pappoose!"

The squaw restored her basket to its place and the two walked leisurely
away; happily not in the direction of Fan and the boys.

The little girls gazed at each other in blank astonishment; then burst
out simultaneously, "Oh, weren't you frightened? I thought he was going
to kill us!"

"But wasn't it good in him to give us the berries?"

"Yes; he meant them for baby; but mother doesn't let her have any, you
know; so we mustn't give them to her."

"No, but I'll call the children to get some.'

"Yes, do."

"Where did you get em?" queried Cyril, devouring his share with zest.

"An Indian gave them to us."

"An Indian? why that was like a friend and colation! I shan't be 'fraid
of 'em any more."

"I don't know," returned Ada with a wise shake of her head, "I'd rather
not see 'em even with their berries."

The little feast was just ended when they espied a gentleman passing
along the road beyond the grove. He turned and came toward them.

"Good-morning," he said, pleasantly. "These are Mr. Keith's children, I
believe?"

"Yes, sir," answered Zillah.

"I'm glad to see you," shaking hands with them; "and I should like to
make the acquaintance of your parents. Are they at home, in the house
yonder?"

"Mother is, sir; but I saw father go away a little while ago."

"Do you think your mother could see me for a moment? My name is Lord."

Cyril opened his eyes very wide; gazing up into the gentleman's face
with an odd expression of mingled curiosity and astonishment.

"I don't know, sir;" answered Zillah, "they're just cleaning the house
and--Cyril, run and ask mother."

Away flew the child, rushing into the room where Miss Stanhope and Mrs.
Keith were overseeing the opening of boxes and the unpacking of the
household gear.

"Mother, mother," he cried breathlessly, "the Lord's out yonder and he
wants to see you! Can he come in? shall I bring him?"

"The Lord! what can the child mean?" cried Aunt Wealthy, in her
astonishment and perplexity nearly dropping a large china bowl which she
held in her hand.

Mrs. Keith, too, looked bewildered for a moment, then a sudden light
breaking over her face,

"Yes, bring him in," she said, and turning to her aunt as the child sped
on his errand, "It must be the minister, auntie; I remember now that
Stuart told me his name was Lord."

Mr. Lord, who was a very absent-minded man, came in apologizing for his
"neglect in not calling sooner; he had been engaged with his sermon and
the matter had slipped his mind."

"I think you are blaming yourself undeservedly, sir," Mrs. Keith said,
giving him her hand with a cordial smile, "we arrived in town only
yesterday. Let me introduce you to my aunt, Miss Stanhope."

The two shook hands, and Mr. Lord seating himself upon a box, instead of
the chair that had been set for him, sprang up instantly with a hurried
exclamation.

A portion of the contents of a paper of tacks had been accidentally
spilt there.

The ladies were too polite to smile. Mrs. Keith offered the chair again,
simply saying, "You will find this a more comfortable seat; please
excuse the disorder we are in;" then plunged into talk about the town
and the little church he had recently organized there.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Eighth.

    "Home is the sphere of harmony and peace,
     The spot where angels find a resting place,
     When bearing blessings, they descend to earth."
                                          --MRS. HALE.


CYRIL came running back carrying a covered basket.

"He's gone, girls. He wasn't the Lord at all; only a man; and he didn't
stay long; I guess 'cause he sat down on the tacks and hurted himself.

"Here's our dinner. Mother says we may eat it out here under the trees
and it'll be as good as a picnic."

"So it will. Let's see what it is," and Zillah took the basket and
lifted the lid. "Oh that's nice! buttered biscuits and cold tongue and
cheese and ginger bread--lots of it--and a turnover apiece."

"Isn't our mother good?" cried Ada gratefully. "Did you tell her about
the Indian the berries?"

"Yes; and father was there--he just came home--and he says we needn't be
a single bit afraid; they don't kill folks now, and they wouldn't dare
to hurt us right here in the town; even if they wanted to."

"Baby's been fretting a little; 'cause she's hungry, I guess," said
Zillah, putting a bit of gingerbread in the little one's hand.

"Yes; mother said you should give her some cake; and she'll come
directly and take her awhile. Now let's begin to eat, for I'm as hungry
as a big black bear."

"So am I," piped the small voices of Don and Fan. "But father always
asks a blessing first."

"Yes," assented Zillah, stopping short in her distribution of the good
things; "and mother does it when he's away, but--" and she glanced from
one to the other of the childish but grave faces of the little group.

"I'll do it," said Cyril, closing his merry blue eyes and folding his
chubby hands. "O Lord, we thank thee for the ginger bread and turnovers
and--and all the good things, Amen. Now gi me mine, Zil," opening his
eyes wide and holding out both hands.

"Ladies first, you know," answered the sister, "and we must all spread
our handkerchiefs in our laps to keep the greasy crumbs from our
clothes."

"Oh, yes; I fordot. Help Ada and Fan and yourself, then Don too, and me
last 'cause we're the gentlemen."

"No, myself last, because that's the way mother does."

"And mother and father always do everything right," commented Ada,
beginning upon her sandwich.

They were rosy, healthy children and their appetites were keen; but they
were not selfish or greedy, and the supply of food was more than amply
sufficient for all.

They were never stinted but had been taught that waste was sinful; so
the remains of the meal were put carefully by in the basket, which
Zillah then hung up on a branch near at hand.

As she did so the others set up a glad shout, "Mother's coming!" and
sprang forward to meet her, while baby held out her hands with a crow of
delight.

"Well, dears, had you plenty of dinner?" Mrs. Keith asked, taking Annis
in her arms and sitting down on the buffalo robe while they grouped
themselves about her.

"Oh yes; yes indeed! some left; and it was very good. Thank you for it,
mother."

"You quite deserved it; you have been dear, good children, taking care
of yourselves and baby all morning, and not giving any trouble to
anybody."

How the young cheeks flushed and the eyes grew bright at these words of
commendation from those dear lips. How they loved her for them, and what
an increased desire to merit her approbation they felt swelling in their
breasts.

She could stay with them only a little while but suggested various
amusements, some games they might play, some stories Zillah might relate
to the younger ones.

"Are you getting done fast, mother? can we sleep in our own home
to-night?" they asked.

"No, dears; for though the bedroom floors are cleaned there might be
some dampness that would injure us. We will go back to the tavern for
our supper and to sleep to-night; but to-morrow night we will be in our
own home once more."

"Not the nice home we used to have, though!" sighed Zillah.

"No, daughter; but we must try to be content and thankful; and if we
are, we may be as happy in the new home as we were in the old."

With that the now sleeping babe was laid gently down on the robe, a
light covering thrown over her, and with a charge to the others to take
care of her, and a caress bestowed upon each, the mother hastened back
to the house.

"We're tired running 'bout and picking flowers, Fan and Don and me,"
said Cyril; "so won't you please tell us a story now, Zil?"

"Yes; I'll tell you Androcles and the Lion; you always like that."

"Yes; and then tell 'bout the girl that had a silk dress and couldn't
run and play 'cause her shoes pinched," begged Fan.

"Oh look!" exclaimed Ada in an undertone, "see those girls. They haven't
silk dresses or shoes to pinch their toes. Don't they look queer?"

The subjects of her remarks were two little maids--one about her own
size, the other a trifle smaller--who were slowly making their way
through the bushes toward the spot where the Keith children were seated.

They had sallow, sunburnt faces, tawny, yellow locks straggling over
their shoulders, and their thin, lanky little forms were arrayed in
calico dresses faded, worn and skimpy: pantalets of the same material
but different color, appeared below their skirts. Their feet were bare,
and on their heads were sunbonnets of pasteboard covered with still
another pattern of calico both faded and soiled.

"Shall we ask them to come and join us?" queried Zillah.

"No; they don't look nice; they're dirty," whispered Cyril, with a
glance of disgust directed toward the strangers.

"Maybe dey is hungry," suggested Fan, "let's dive 'em some fing out o'
de basket."

"Good afternoon, little girls," said Zillah, raising her voice slightly
as they drew near; "will you come and sit with us?"

They shook their heads but came creeping on, each with a finger in her
mouth.

"Have you had your dinner?" An affirmative nod.

"I'm going to tell a story to these children, and if you like to come
and listen too, you can. What are your names?"

"Mine's Emmaretta Lightcap, and hers is Minerva Lightcap. She's my
sister, she is. Now go on and tell your story. Min, let's set down on
the grass right here."

They listened in open-mouthed wonder till summoned by a shrill voice
from the direction of the smithy, when they rose and scampered away.

The Keiths were a very domestic family; no place like home to them; and
all, from the father down to little Fan, were heartily weary of the
unsettled life they had led for some weeks past.

It was therefore with joy they found themselves once more able to sit
down under their own vine and fig tree, (if a rented domicile so
unsightly as "the yellow house on the corner" may fitly be compared to
natural objects so full of beauty and grace).

By the evening of the second day the advanced stage of the internal
improvements warranted them in taking possession.

As the shadows grew long the children were called in, the family
gathered about a neatly appointed table set out in the centre one of the
three lower rooms; spoken of indifferently as the sitting, or
dining-room, since it must answer both purposes.

The meal was enlivened by cheerful chat, in which the children were
allowed to take part; the only restriction being that but one voice was
to be heard at a time; and that not in loud or boisterous tones.

No domestic had been found yet and leaving mother and aunt to chat with
the father, Mildred and the younger girls cleared the table, washed the
dishes and made all neat in the kitchen.

This done they returned to the sitting-room. The great family Bible lay
open on the table before the father, a pile of hymn-books beside it.
These last Rupert took up and distributed; the father read a few verses
of Scripture and gave out a hymn. The mother's sweet voice set the tune,
the others joined in and a full chorus of praise swelled upon the summer
evening air.

It died away, and all knelt while the father offered a short but fervent
prayer giving thanks for the mercies of the day, asking for protection
through the night, confessing sins and pleading for pardon and eternal
life, for all temporal and spiritual good, through the atoning blood of
Christ.

It was thus each day was begun and ended in this truly Christian family.
"As for me and my house we will serve the Lord," was the resolution with
which Mr. and Mrs. Keith had begun their married life.

Each little one came to claim a good-night kiss from father and Aunt
Wealthy, then cheerfully followed their mother up the steep crooked
stairway to the large room above.

"Oh, how much nicer it looks!" they cried "Auntie's room too," running
to the open door and peeping in.

Everything was now clean and neat, carpets covered the rough boards of
the floor, curtains draped the windows and divided the large room into
several apartments, in each of which was a neat, white bed.

But little of their heavy furniture had been brought with them from the
old home, but its place was partially supplied by turning packing boxes
into chintz-covered and cushioned lounges, and toilet tables, whose
unsightliness was concealed by dainty drapery. Ingenuity and taste had
done wonders in making the house comfortable and attractive at small
expense.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Ninth.

                  "'Tis necessity,
    To which the gods must yield."


THE children had said their prayers, tired little heads were laid on
soft white pillows, weary young limbs stretched out to rest, and leaving
a kiss on each rosy mouth, the mother went down stairs to rejoin her
husband and aunt in the sitting-room.

She found Mrs. Prior with them; the good woman had "just run in" to tell
them of a girl in want of a place.

"I don't know anything about her," she went on, "except, that she's a
right decent looking girl and wants to work out a spell; and that they
tell me the family's English; respectable but poor.

"If you would wish to give her a trial; Mis' Keith, I've an opportunity
to send her word this evening and as like as not she'd get a chance to
come in with some of the country folks to-morrow."

Mrs. Keith gladly gave consent, feeling at the moment as if almost any
sort of help would be better than none; then asked, "Is there any school
in town that you could recommend for my little girls, Mrs. Prior?"

"Well, I don't know of but one and I've my doubts about that bein' such
as you'd want to send to. Damaris Drybread's the teacher, and I
shouldn't judge by her talk that she'd had a finished education;--not by
no means! still she may do well enough for little ones. I haven't any,
you know, so I haven't tried her."

"Suppose we have a light," suggested Mr. Keith, "it's growing too dark
for us to see each other's faces."

Mildred rose, went to the kitchen, and presently returned with a lighted
candle and a pair of snuffers, which she placed on the table.

Miss Stanhope was asking what sort of society was to be found in the
place, to which Mrs. Prior made answer,

"Well, ma'am, we have pretty much all sorts; and yet don't divide up in
circles like they do in a good many places. I s'pose there'll be more of
that as the town grows larger.

"There's educated folks that's fond o' books and the like, and know what
manners is, and how to talk well, and there's others that's rough and
ignorant, yet mostly well meaning with it all--real honest and
industrious.

"There are very few thieves, if any; folks leave their doors
unlocked--sometimes wide open at night, and their clothes hanging out on
the line; and I never hear of anything bein' took. There's very little
drinking either; a drunken man's a rare sight with us."

"There are a good many New Englanders here, are there not?" inquired Mr.
Keith.

"Yes, quite a good many; and from York state and Pennsylvany and
Virginia; from Jersey too; I hail from there myself.

"But I must be going, it's gettin' late; evenins is so short this time
o' year--and however it may be with Mr. Keith, I know you women folks
are tired enough to be ready for bed.

"Now don't be formal with me, but run in whenever you can. I'll always
be glad to see you.

"No, never mind your hat, Mr. Keith, I don't want a beau; for I'm not
the least mite afraid. Good-night to you all," and she hurried away.

The candle was flaring and wasting in the wind. Miss Stanhope hastened
to snuff it, remarking, "These are miserable tallows; get me some
candle to-morrow, Stuart, and I'll try to make some that will be an
improvement upon them. We have the moulds and the wick; all we want is
the tallow."

Near noon of the next day a flauntily dressed young woman walked in at
the open door and introduced herself to Mrs. Keith as the "Hinglish
girl, Viny Apple, that Mrs. Prior had recommended."

Mrs. Keith received her kindly, "Can you cook and do general housework?"
she asked.

"Yes, mum; of course, that's what I came for."

"I hope you understand how to work, but it is not to be expected that
your way will always be what will suit me best; so I trust you are
willing to be directed."

"If you're not too hard to please, mum, I'll suit, I'm sure."

"We will try it. Zillah, show Viny where she is to sleep."

"Is she to come to the table?" asked Mildred, when the two had
disappeared up the stairway.

"We shall see; I have not spoken of it yet."

"You won't put up with that, mother surely?"

"I think I must if that is the only condition on which we can have help
with our housework."

On coming down, Viny was directed to set the table for dinner, shown
where to find the requisite articles, told how many were in the family,
and left to the performance of her task.

Mildred noted the number of plates set on, and saw that Viny had counted
herself in with the rest.

"You have one plate too many," she said with some sharpness of tone.

"No, Miss."

"You certainly have. Here are eleven; and we are only ten."

"And I make 'leven," returned Viny, a hot flush on her cheek and an
angry gleam in her eyes.

"You?"

"Yes, Miss, I'm as good as the rest; and if I cook the victuals I 'ave a
right to eat 'em."

A warning glance from her mother's eye checked the angry exclamation on
the tip of Mildred's tongue.

"We will consent to your coming to the table with us, Viny, on condition
that you are always neat and tidy in appearance," Mrs. Keith remarked
in a quiet tone. "And now you may help me to dish up the dinner."

Aunt Wealthy was busied with her candle moulds in one corner of the
kitchen; putting in the wicks.

"So that question's settled," she said in an aside to her niece; "and I
think you have done wisely, Marcia."

The faces that surrounded the dinner-table that day were a study. Those
of Miss Stanhope and Mrs. Keith wore their usual placid expression, but
Mildred's was flushed and angry, Rupert's full of astonishment,
reflected to some extent by the younger ones, while that of the new
comer expressed self-assertion and defiance.

Mr. Keith glanced quizzically from one to another for a moment. Then
gave his attention to filling the plates; talking at the same time in a
cheerful strain.

"I have found a lot, wife, which I think will suit us for building on.
If nobody feels too tired for a walk after tea we will all go and look
at it. It is to be for the family, and the family must decide as to its
merits."

This turned the current of thought and all the young people grew eager
and animated. It was quite evident that no one intended to be too much
fatigued to be of the party of inspection.

In the midst of the talk a low, half-terrified exclamation from Fan drew
the attention of all, and following the direction of her glance they saw
a tall Indian in the doorway, while beyond in the street, were many
others, some on foot, some on horseback, some in the act of dismounting.

They were of both sexes and all ages; the papooses tied into little
wooden troughs which the mothers stood up on end on the ground.

The babies were very quiet, not a whimper to be heard from any of them;
though they were deprived of the use of their hands--their clothing
being a straight strip of cloth folded around their bodies in such a way
as to pin their poor little arms down to their sides--and had nothing to
amuse them but a string of tiny bells stretched across the trough in
front of their faces.

"Ugh!" said the Indian on the doorstep, "shawp!" and he pointed from a
basket of berries his squaw had set down beside him to the loaf on the
table.

"Oh do let's give it to 'im! no knowin' what 'e'll do if we don't!"
cried Viny in a fright.

"It will be a good enough exchange," said Mr. Keith, taking the loaf and
handing it to the Indian. "Bring a pan for the berries."

The Indian passed the loaf on to his squaw with a grunt of satisfaction,
poured a quart or so of berries into the pan Viny had hastened to bring,
then again pointed to the table.

"What now?" asked Mr. Keith, good-humoredly.

The Indian replied by a gesture as if lifting a cup to his lips; and
Mildred saying, "He's thirsty," hastened to pour out a tumbler of milk
and hand it to him.

He drank it, returned the glass with a nod of thanks and walked away.

"I'll just run hout and water 'em hall," said Viny, hurrying into the
kitchen for a bucket and tin cup, "it's always best to keep on the good
side of 'em, folks tell me, if you don't want to run no risk of losin'
the 'air hoff yer 'ead."

Mr. Keith was standing in the doorway where the Indian had been a moment
before.

"Come and look at them, wife, and all of you," he said, "it's quite a
show and there's not the least danger."

Thus encouraged the children crowded to the door and window and found
much amusement in watching the movements of the savages and Viny's
efforts to win favor with them; efforts apparently well-directed, for
the day was warm and they drank the cool water freshly drawn from the
well in the yard, as if they found it very refreshing.

The troop--some thirty or forty in number--did not tarry long; in less
than an hour they had all remounted and gone on their way.

"There! them savage wild Hinguns is all clear gone and hour scalps is
safe for the present," remarked Viny, with a sigh of relief as the last
one disappeared from view in a cloud of dust far down the street.

She had run out to the corner of the house, dishtowel in hand, to watch
their movements as far as she could see them.

"Don't talk so; you'll frighten the children," said Mildred,
reprovingly, speaking from the front door where she stood with the
little ones grouped about her.

"I don't take my horders from you," muttered the girl, stalking back to
her kitchen.

After an early tea the proposed family walk was taken.

The lot--a little farther to the north than any which had been built
upon as yet, on the high river bank and overlooking the ferry--was
pronounced all that could be desired.

It was on a corner, and on two sides afforded a fine view of the river,
on the others of town and country.

"When we have our house built," remarked Mr. Keith, "we'll be able to
see the Kankakee Marsh from the second story windows."

"Marsh?" repeated his wife in a tone of alarm, "how far off is it?"

"We're about two miles from this end; it is two hundred miles long, you
remember, extending far over into Illinois. But why that sigh?"

"Ague!"

"Well, don't let us cross the bridge before we come to it. This is a
beautiful spot. I think we can, in a few years, make it superior in
point of beauty to any we have ever lived in."

"I think so too, if we can keep these fine old oaks."

There were several of them; grand old trees that had stood the storms of
centuries, perhaps.

"We will; we'll manage our building in a way not to interfere with
them."

At that Mildred's face brightened as it had not since her first sight of
the yellow house.

She had been very homesick for the dear old home in Lansdale, though
not a word of it had she breathed even into her mother's sympathetic
ear.

"How soon can the house be done?" she asked.

"Better inquire first how soon it will be begun," laughed her father.
"If we get into it by next spring we may consider ourselves fortunate."

"Oh dear!" sighed the children with one accord.

"The time will slip around before you know it, dears," remarked their
aunt cheerily.

"And we'll soon get the ground fenced in and let you spend your leisure
time, and exercise your taste and ingenuity in beautifying it," said
their father.

"And may we all help plan the house?" asked Rupert.

Mr. Keith smiled, a kindly good-natured smile, with some amusement in it
too.

"You may all make suggestions; it is to be our house:--not the parents'
only, but the children's, too."




[Illustration]




Chapter Tenth.

    "Heaven gives us friends to bless the present scene."
                                                --YOUNG.


"OH, Rhody Jane, Rhody Jane, I say just come an' look!"

"Look at what, Emmaret? you're always makin' a fuss about nothin',"
returned Miss Lightcap scornfully, but nevertheless, stepping very
promptly, plate and dishcloth in hand, to the front door whence the
hasty summons had come.

"'Tain't nothin' this time," Emmaretta went on; "they're agoin' to
Sunday school, them Keith girls, and just see how they're dressed up!"

"Did you ever see anything so fine?" chorused Minerva; "sech lovely
dresses; and black silk aprons with colored lace onto 'em. Oh my! I wish
I had one like 'em!"

"Maybe you shall some o' these days when your pop gits rich," said her
mother, who was gazing from the window.

"But the bonnets is what takes me. Did you notice 'em, Rhoda Jane?
they're gimp with blue ribbings and blue flowers."

"And the white and red in their faces makes them powerful becoming,"
remarked Gotobed, standing just outside.

But he turned his head the other way, shamefacedly, as Mildred, looking
sweet and fair in white muslin and pink ribbons, followed her younger
sisters into the street, and sent a casual glance in his direction.

"Don't she think she's some!" said Rhoda Jane enviously.

"And so she is; she looks like a posey," said Gotobed.

"Is that the grandmother? the old lady walking with Mr. Keith."

"No; Viny Apple says she's Mrs. Keith's aunt; and talks in the funniest
way sometimes;--gets things hind part before--telling her to make up the
floors and sweep the beds, and the like.

"There they're all out o' sight. I guess the mother's stayin' to home
with the baby; Viny said she wasn't agoin' to, and I s'pose she's up
stairs primpin'."

"And that's what you'd ought to be doin' 'forelong, if you're goin' to
meetin', Rhoda Jane," observed Mrs. Lightcap, drawing in her head.
"Hurry up now with them dishes. And you children walk right in here and
hunt up your Sunday things, and wash your hands and faces and comb your
hair; it'll be meetin' time 'fore we know it."

A narrow foot-path, bordered on each side by grass still wet with dew,
led past the grove of saplings to the little church whither the Keiths
were bound.

Mildred, lifting her white skirts daintily, and warning her sisters and
brothers of the danger of wet and soiled shoes, should they step aside
from the beaten track, picked her way with careful steps, rejoicing in
the fact that the distance was not great.

The church membership was as yet very small; Sabbath school ditto. The
newly arrived family made an important addition to the ranks of both
teachers and scholars.

Two Bible classes were organized this morning and given, respectively,
into the charge of Mr. Keith and Miss Stanhope; Rupert becoming a member
of his father's, Mildred of Aunt Wealthy's. There were but two others in
this latter class; Claudina Chetwood and Lucilla Grange; both
intelligent, lady-like, refined girls, who made an agreeable impression
upon Miss Stanhope and Mildred also. And this was mutual.

The morning service followed immediately upon the close of Sabbath
school. The sermon was excellent; the singing, though not artistic, and
somewhat interrupted by the necessity of lining out the hymn, on account
of the scarcity of books, earnest and spirited; the people singing,
apparently with the understanding and the heart also; the prayer was
fervent, and the behavior of the congregation throughout the whole
service was quiet and devotional.

Most of them were town folk, but a few families had come in from the
surrounding country.

There was little display of fashion or style in dress; no one was
expensively attired; most of the women and girls wore calico; but all
were neat, some really tasteful; and in intellect and moral worth, the
majority of faces would have compared favorably with an equal number in
the older States.

People lingered after church for mutual introductions and the exchange
of friendly remarks and inquiries. The Keiths were warmly welcomed,
assured of intentions to call, hopes expressed that they would "like the
place," feel quite at home in the church and be sociable; the country
people adding "Come out and see us whenever you can."

Squire Chetwood and Mr. Keith, who had made acquaintance during the
preceding week, now introduced their families; each with very excusable
fatherly pride in the good looks and good manners of his offspring.

The young Chetwoods were nearly as numerous, as handsome and intelligent
as the Keiths.

"I hope we shall be good friends," said Claudina, as she and Mildred
walked away together. "Mother was not out to-day because of a headache;
but she and I are coming to see your mother and you this week."

"We shall be pleased to see you," Mildred answered heartily, "and I am
very glad to accept your offer of friendship."

They parted at Mr. Keith's door, mutually pleased, and Mildred carried a
brighter face into the house than she had worn for weeks.

Her mother remarked upon it with delight.

"Yes, mother," she responded gayly, "I begin to feel a little happier
about living here, now that I find we are to have good preaching, Sunday
school--with an excellent and competent teacher for my share"--glancing
archly at Aunt Wealthy's kindly, sensible face--"and pleasant friends;"
going on to give a flattering description of the Chetwoods, particularly
Claudina.

"I hope she will prove a valuable friend and a very great comfort to
you, daughter," said Mrs. Keith. "You need young companionship and I am
very glad to know that it will be provided."

The little girls had been up stairs putting away their best bonnets.

"Where's Viny?" asked Zillah, running back into the sitting-room where
the older people still were.

"She went out telling me that she wouldn't be back till bedtime,"
replied the mother.

"Leaving us to do our own work!" cried Mildred. "Oh, mother, what made
you let her?"

"Let her, my child? she did not ask my permission," laughed Mrs. Keith;
"but indeed I think we are quite as well off without her for to-day; as
we do no cooking on Sunday."

Before another week had passed, Mildred was ready to subscribe to the
opinion that they were as well without her altogether--she having proved
herself utterly inefficient, slow and slovenly about her work, unwilling
to be directed, impertinent, bold and forward.

There was not a day when Mildred's indignation did not rise to fever
heat in view of the many and aggravated sins of omission and commission
on the part of their "help;" yet it seldom found vent in words. She was
striving with determined purpose to rule her own spirit, and asking
daily and hourly for strength for the conflict from Him who has said,
"In me is thine help," "My strength is made perfect in weakness."

The example set her by her mother and aunt was also most helpful. They
were both cheerful, patient, sunny-tempered women; never a word of
fretfulness or complaint from the lips of either; Aunt Wealthy calm and
serene as an unclouded summer day, Mrs. Keith often bringing to her aid
a strong sense of the ludicrous; turning her vexations into occasions
for jesting and mirth.

Mildred knew that they were trials nevertheless, and her love and
admiration, and her resolve to show herself worthy to be the daughter of
such a mother, grew apace.

To the affectionate heart of the unselfish girl there seemed no greater
trial than seeing this dear mother overburdened with care and toil; but
try as she might to take all the burdens on her young shoulders, it was
utterly impossible; and while the conviction that to see her impatient
and unhappy would add to her mother's troubles, helped her to maintain
her self-control, the reflection that Viny's shortcomings added largely
to those trials, made it tenfold more difficult to bear with them.

So also with the little tempers, untidinesses, and mischievous pranks of
her younger brothers and sisters.

Home, even a happy home, is often a hard-fought battle-field; and who
shall say that there is not sometimes more true courage displayed there
than in another kind of conflict amid the roar of cannon and clash of
arms, where earthly glory and renown are to be won.

The Chetwoods and Granges, and several others of the same standing in
society, called that week; also Mr. Lord, the minister, brought his old
mother who kept house for him, he being a bachelor.

When Viny happened to be the one to admit callers, she seemed to think
it incumbent upon her to take a seat in the parlor with them and exert
herself for their entertainment.

Mildred speedily undertook to disabuse her of this impression, but the
girl haughtily informed her that "she had as good a right in the parlor
as anybody else."

"But I wouldn't go into it to visit with anybody that didn't come to see
me," said Mildred, with a determined effort to keep down her rising
anger.

"Well, I guess they're about as likely to want to see me as any o' the
rest; and if they don't they'd ought to. So there!"

"But you have your work to attend to."

"The work can wait. And the rest o' you's got plenty to do too."

The only remedy was to keep Viny busy in the kitchen while some of the
family watched the doors into the streets and admitted visitors.

Even this stratagem sometimes failed and they could only console
themselves that the visitors understood the situation.

"Ain't you goin' to call on the Keiths?" asked Gotobed Lightcap at the
dinner table one day about the middle of the week.

"Who? me?" queried his mother; then pushing away her empty plate, and
resting her elbow on the table, her chin in her hand, while she looked
reflectively off into vacancy. "Well, I s'pose a body'd ought to be
neighborly, and I'm as willin' to do my part as the next one; but
there's always a sight of work to do at home; and then I feel kinder
backward 'bout callin' on 'em; they live so fine, you know; Viny Apple
says they use real silver spoons and eat off real chaney every day; an'
that's more'n we can do when we have company."

"Well, old woman, I guess the victuals don't taste no better for bein'
eat off them things," responded her husband, cheerfully, passing his
empty cup.

"Maybe. And they don't have no tea nor coffee for dinner, Viny says. I
think it's real stingy."

"P'raps they don't want it," remarked Gotobed.

"Don't you b'lieve no such thing!" exclaimed Rhoda Jane, scornfully,
"'tain't fashionable; and they'd ruther be fashionable than comfortable.
Viny says they're awful stuck up; wouldn't let her come to the table or
into the parlor if they could help themselves.

"But I don't keer, I'm not afeard on 'em, if mother is; and I'm goin'
over there this afternoon; if it's only to let 'em see that I feel
myself as good as they be any day; and I'll tell 'em so too, if they
don't treat me right."

"Pshaw, Rhoda Jane, how you talk!" said her mother.

"Well, I'm spunky, mother; that's a fact; and I ain't a bit ashamed of
it nuther."

"Don't you go if you can't behave yourself," said Gotobed, leaving the
table and the room.

Mrs. Keith had gathered her children about her in the parlor, it being
the shadiest and coolest apartment in the house in the afternoon. She,
herself, Aunt Wealthy and the little girls were sewing, while Rupert
kept the little boys quiet and interested with the making of a kite, and
Mildred read aloud from Mrs. Sherwood's "Roxobelle."

Mildred had a clear, sweet-toned voice, enunciated distinctly, and read
with feeling and expression; so that it was a pleasure to listen to her.

Rupert, Zillah and Ada were also good readers, and would take their
turns as such; for this was no new thing, but one of the mother's ways
of educating her children and training them to a love of literature.

While many another thing had been left behind in Ohio, they had brought
all their books with them. Poetry, histories, biographies, books of
travel, religious and scientific works, juvenile story-books and a few
novels, all of the best class, were to be found among their treasured
stores, reveled in by old and young.

Mr. Keith had his volumes of legal lore too, but with these the other
members of the family seldom if ever cared to interfere.

Mrs. Sherwood was a favorite author with the young people; they were
reading "Roxobelle" for the first time and had reached a most exciting
part--the scene where the little dog had led Sophie Beauchamp into the
room where his invalid and much abused mistress lay, chained by disease
to her wretched bed, when Mrs. Lightcap and Rhoda Jane appeared in the
open doorway.

They were dressed with the utmost simplicity--gowns, aprons and
sunbonnets of calico, made without regard to fashion; no collars or
cuffs; hands bare and brown; faces sunburnt, the mother's stolid, the
girl's sufficiently sharp but lacking education and refinement.

It was far from being a welcome interruption. Mildred closed her book
with a half suppressed sigh, the little girls exchanged glances of
vexation and disappointment; Rupert, too scowled and uttered an
exclamation of impatience half under his breath; but Mrs. Keith and Miss
Stanhope rose smilingly, gave the visitors a cordial greeting, asked
them to be seated and entered into conversation.

"It's powerful warm," remarked Mrs. Lightcap, accepting the offered
chair and wiping the perspiration from her heated face with the corner
of her apron.

"Yes, it has been an unusually warm day," responded Miss Stanhope,
handing a fan; while Mrs. Keith asked if they would not take off their
bonnets.

"Well ma'am, I don't care if I do," returned Mrs. Lightcap, pulling hers
off and laying it on her lap; Rhoda Jane doing likewise.

"Let me lay them on the table," Mildred said, recovering her politeness.

"No, thank you; 'tain't worth while fur the few minutes we're agoin' to
set; they's no ways hefty.

"Our names is Lightcap; this here's my daughter Rhoda Jane and she says
to me, 'mother,' says she, 'we'd ought to be sociable with them new
neighbors of ourn; let's go over and set a bit.' No, now what am I
talkin' about?' 'twan't her nuther, 'twas Gote that spoke of it first,
but my gal here was more'n willing to come."

"Yes, we always try to be neighborly," assented the girl. "How do you
like Pleasant Plains, ladies?"

"It seems a pleasant town and we find very pleasant people in it," was
Mrs. Keith's smiling rejoinder.

"That's the talk!" exclaimed Miss Lightcap laughing. "You'll do, Mis'
Keith."

"Comin' so late you won't be able to raise no garden sass this year,"
remarked the mother; then went on to give a detailed account of what
they had planted, what was growing well, and what was not, with an
occasional digression to her husband, her cooking and housework, the
occasional attacks of "agur" that interfered with her plans; and so on
and so on--her daughter managing to slip in a word or two now and then.

At length they rose to go.

"How's Viny?" queried Rhoda Jane, addressing Mildred.

"Quite well, I believe," replied Mildred in a freezing tone, and drawing
herself up with dignity.

"Tell her we come to see her too," laughed the girl, as she stepped from
the door, "Good-bye. Hope you won't be ceremonious, but run in sociable
any time o' day."




[Illustration]




Chapter Eleventh.

                      "Zeal and duty are not slow:
    But on occasion's forelock watchful wait."
                                     --MILTON.


"THE impudent thing!" exclaimed Mildred to her mother with a flushed and
angry face; "putting us and our maid of all work on the same level!
Visit her? Not I, indeed, and I do hope, mother, that neither you nor
Aunt Wealthy will ever cross their threshold."

"My dear, she probably did not mean it," said Mrs. Keith.

"And now let us go on with our story. You have all waited quietly and
politely like good children."

"Gotobed Lightcap! Lightcap! Gotobed Nightcap!" sang Cyril, tumbling
about on the carpet. "O Don, don't you wish you had such a pretty name?"

"No, I wouldna; I just be Don."

"There, dears, don't talk now; sister's going to read," said their
mother. "If you don't want to be still and listen you may run out and
play in the yard."

"Somebody else tumin'," whispered Fan, pulling at her mother's skirts.

Mildred closed again the book she had just resumed, rose and inviting
the new comer to enter, handed her a chair.

She was a tall, gaunt, sallow-complexioned woman of uncertain age, with
yellow hair, pale watery blue eyes, and a sanctimonious expression of
countenance.

Her dress was almost austere in its simplicity; a dove-colored calico,
cotton gloves of a little darker shade, a white muslin handkerchief
crossed on her bosom, a close straw bonnet with no trimming but a skirt
of plain, white ribbon and a piece of the same put straight across the
top, brought down over the ears and tied under the chin.

"My name is Drybread," she announced with a slight, stiff courtesy; then
seating herself bolt upright on Mildred's offered chair, waited to be
addressed.

"Mrs. or Miss?" queried Mrs. Keith pleasantly.

"Miss. And yours?"

"Mrs. Keith. Allow me to introduce my aunt, Miss Stanhope, and my
daughter Mildred. These little people too belong to me."

"Gueth we do so?" said Don, showing a double row of pearly teeth, "cauth
you're our own mamma. Ain't she, Cyril?"

"Do you go to school, my little man?" asked the visitor, unbending
slightly in the stiffness of her manner.

"Ain't your man! don't like dwy bwead, 'cept when I'se vewy hungwy."

"Neither do I," chimed in Cyril. "And we don't go to school. Papa says
we're not big enough."

"Don! Cyril! my little boys must not be rude," reproved the mamma. "Run
away now to your plays."

"They're pretty children," remarked the caller as the twain disappeared.

"Very frank in the expression of their sentiments and wishes," the
mother responded smiling.

"Extremely so, I should say;" added Mildred dryly.

"Is it not a mother's duty to curb and restrain?" queried the visitor,
fixing her cold blue eyes upon Mrs. Keith's face.

"Certainly; where she deems it needful."

Mrs. Keith's tones were perfectly sweet-tempered; Mildred's not quite
so, as she added with emphasis, "And no one so capable of judging when
it is needful as my mother."

"Quite natural and proper sentiments for her daughter, no doubt. How do
you like Pleasant Plains?"

The question was addressed more particularly to Miss Stanhope, and it
was she who replied.

"We are quite disposed to like the place Miss Stalebread; the streets
are widely pleasant and would be quite beautiful if the forest trees had
been left."

"My name is _Dry_bread! a good honest name; if not quite so aristocratic
and fine sounding as Keith."

"Excuse me!" said Miss Stanhope. "I have an unfortunate kind of memory
for names and had no intention of miscalling yours."

"Oh! then it's all right.

"Mrs. Keith, I'm a teacher; take young boys and girls of all ages.
Perhaps you might feel like entrusting me with some of yours. I see you
have quite a flock."

"I will take it into consideration," Mrs. Keith answered; "What branches
do you teach?"

"Reading, writing, arithmetic, geography and English grammar."

"I've heard of teachers boarding round," remarked Mildred, assailed by a
secret apprehension; "is that the way you do?"

"No; I live at home, at my father's."

Miss Drybread was scarcely out of earshot when Ada burst out vehemently.

"I don't want to be distrusted to her! she doesn't look distrusty, does
she, Zillah? Mother please don't consider it!"

"But just say yes at once?" asked mother playfully, pressing a kiss upon
the little flushed, anxious face.

"Oh no, no, no! please, mamma dear;" cried the child returning the
caress and putting her arms lovingly about her mother's neck. "You
didn't like her, did you?"

Mrs. Keith acknowledged laughingly that she had not been very favorably
impressed, and Zillah joining in Ada's entreaties, presently promised
that she would try to hear their lessons at home. A decision which was
received with delight and a profusion of thanks and caresses.

Mildred was glad to find herself alone with her mother that evening for
a short time, after the younger ones were in bed; for she had a plan to
unfold.

It was that she should act as governess to her sisters, and the little
boys, if they were considered old enough now to begin the ascent of the
hill of science.

"My dear child!" the mother said with a look of proud affection into the
glowing animated face, "I fully appreciate the love and self-devotion to
me and the children that have prompted this plan of yours; but I am by
no means willing to lay such heavy burdens on your young shoulders."

"But mother--"

"Wait a little, dearie, till I have said my say. Your own studies must
be taken up again. Your father is greatly pleased with an arrangement he
has just made for you and Rupert and Zillah to recite to Mr. Lord.

"The English branches, Latin, Greek and the higher mathematics, are what
he is willing to undertake to teach."

Mildred's eyes sparkled. "O mother, how glad I am! Will he open a
school?"

"No; only hear recitations for a couple of hours every week-day except
Saturdays, which he says he must have unbroken for his pulpit
preparations.

"Your father thinks he is very glad of the opportunity to add a little
to his salary; which, of course, is quite small."

"Then we study at home? I shall like that. But he won't take little
ones?"

"No; none that are too young to learn Latin. Your father wants Zillah to
begin that now; and he hopes that a few others will join the class--some
of the Chetwoods, perhaps."

Mildred's face was all aglow with delight; for she had a great thirst
for knowledge, and there had seemed small hope of satisfying it in this
little frontier town where the means for acquiring a liberal education
were so scant and poor.

"So you see, daughter, you will have no lack of employment," Mrs. Keith
went on; "especially as with such inefficient help in the kitchen and
with general housework, I shall often be compelled to call upon you; or
rather," she added, with a slight caress, "to accept the assistance you
are only too ready to give."

"It is too bad!" cried the girl, indignantly; "that Viny doesn't earn
her salt! I wonder how you can have patience with her, mother, if I were
her mistress I'd have sent her off at a moment's warning long before
this."

"Let us try to imitate God's patience with us, which is infinite;" Mrs.
Keith answered low and reverently; "let us bear with her a little
longer. But indeed, I do not know that we could fill her place with any
one who would be more competent or satisfactory in any way."

"I'm afraid that is quite true; but it does seem too hard that such a
woman as my gifted, intellectual, accomplished mother should have to
spend her life in the drudgery of housework, cooking, mending and taking
care of babies."

"No, dear; you are taking a wrong view of it. God appoints our lot; he
chooses all our changes for us; Jesus, the God-man, dignified manual
labor by making it his own employment during a great part of his life on
earth; and 'it is enough for the disciple that he be as his Master, and
the servant as his Lord.'

"Besides, what sweeter work can a mother have than the care and training
of her own offspring?"

"But then the cooking, mother, and all the rest of it!"

"Well, dear, the health, and consequently the happiness and usefulness
of my husband and children, depend very largely upon the proper
preparation of their food; so that is no mean task."

"Ah, mother, you are determined to make out a good case and not to
believe yourself hardly used," said Mildred, smiling, yet speaking in a
half petulant tone.

"No, I am not hardly used; my life is crowned with mercies, of the very
least of which I am utterly unworthy," her mother answered, gently.

"And, my child, I find that any work is sweet when done 'heartily as to
the Lord and not unto men!' What sweeter than a service of love! 'Be ye
followers of God as dear children.'"

"Yes," said Aunt Wealthy, coming in at the moment; "'as dear children,'
not as servants or slaves, but doing the will of God from the heart; not
that we may be saved, but because we are saved; our obedience not the
ground of our acceptance; but the proof of our love to Him, our faith in
Him who freely gives us the redemption purchased for us by His own
blood. Oh what a blessed religion it is! how sweet to belong to Jesus
and to owe everything to him!"

"I feel it so," Mrs. Keith said, with an undertone of deep joy in her
sweet voice.

"And I," whispered Mildred, laying her head in her mother's lap as she
knelt at her side, as had been her wont in childish days.

They were all silent after that for many minutes, sitting there in the
gloaming; Mrs. Keith's hand passing softly, caressingly over her
daughter's hair and cheeks; then Mildred spoke.

"Let me try it, mother dear; teaching the children, I mean. You know
there is nothing helps one more to be thorough; and I want to fit myself
for teaching if ever I should have my own living to earn."

"Well, well, my child, you may try."

"That's my own dear mother!" exclaimed the girl joyfully, starting up to
catch and kiss the hand that had been caressing her. "Now, I must
arrange my plans. I shall have to be very systematic in order to do all
I wish."

"Yes," said Miss Stanhope, "one can accomplish very little without
system, but often a great deal with it."

Mildred set to work with cheerfulness and a great deal of energy and
determination, and showed herself not easily conquered by difficulties;
the rest of that week was given to planning and preparing for her work,
and on the following Monday her long neglected studies were resumed and
her duties as family governess entered upon.

These took up the morning from nine to twelve, but by early rising and
diligence she was able to do a good deal about the house before the hour
for lessons to begin.

Her mother insisted that she must have an hour for recreation every
afternoon, taking a walk when the weather permitted; then another for
study, and the two with Mr. Lord left but a small margin for anything
else; the sewing and reading with mother and sisters usually filled out
the remainder of the day.

Sometimes her plans worked well and she was able to go through the round
of self-imposed duties with satisfaction to herself and to that of her
mother and aunt, who looked on with great interest and were ever on the
watch to lend a helping hand and keep hindrances out of her way.

But these last would come now and again, in the shape of callers,
accidents, mischievous pranks on the part of the little ones or
delinquencies on that of the maid of all work, till at times Mildred's
patience and determination were sorely tried.

She would grow discouraged, be nearly ready to give up, then summon all
her energies to the task, battle with her difficulties and for a time
rise superior to them.

But a new foe appeared upon the field and vanquished her. It was the
ague, attacking now one, and now another of the family; soon they were
seldom all well and it was no uncommon thing for two or three to be
down with it at once. Viny took it and left, and they hardly knew
whether to be glad or sorry.

Governessing had to be given up, nursing and housework substituted for
that and for sewing and reading, while still for some weeks longer the
lessons with Mr. Lord were kept up; but at length they also had to be
dropped, for Mildred herself succumbed to the malaria and grew too weak,
ill and depressed for study.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Twelfth.

                              "We're not ourselves,
    When nature, being oppress'd, commands the mind
    To suffer with the body."
                               --SHAKS. KING LEAR.


THE neighbors were very kind; coming in with offers of assistance in
nursing the sick, bringing dainties to tempt their appetites,
encouraging them with the assurance that they were but sharing the
common lot; "almost everybody expected a chill about once in two or
three weeks; especially this time of year; and they weren't often
disappointed, and thought themselves fortunate if they could stop at one
paroxysm till the week came round again.

"Quinine would generally stop it, and when people had a long siege of
the ague, they often got used to it so far as to manage to keep up and
about their work; if not at all times at least between the chills, which
as a general thing came only every other day.

"Indeed it was no unusual thing for them to feel quite bright and well
on the intermediate day."

The Lightcaps were not a whit behind the others in these little acts of
kindness. Rhoda Jane forgot her envy of Mildred on learning that she was
sick and seemed to have lost her relish for food.

One morning Miss Stanhope, who was getting breakfast, was favored with
an early call from Miss Lightcap.

She appeared at the open kitchen door basket in hand, and marched in
without stopping to knock. "I heerd Miss Mildred was sick and couldn't
eat nothin'," she said; "and I knowed you hadn't no garden sass o' your
own; so I fetched over some tomats; we have a lot this year, real
splendid big ones, and there ain't nothin' tastes better when you're
gettin' over the agur, than tomats.

"Just you cut 'em up with vinegar and pepper and salt, and if she don't
say they're first-rate eatin'--I'm mistaken; that's all."

"Thank you, you're very kind, Miss Nightcap," said Aunt Wealthy, looking
so pleased and grateful that the girl could not take the misnomer as an
intentional insult.

"Pshaw!" she said, "it's nothin'; we've plenty of 'em."

Having emptied her basket upon the table, she was starting for the door,
but looked back.

"Say, do you want a girl?"

"Yes, indeed, if we can get one that's worth anything."

"Well, Celestia Ann Hunsinger told me she wouldn't mind coming here for
a spell; 'cause she wants money to git new clo'es."

"What sort of a girl is she?"

"Pretty high-strung and spunky, but some punkuns for work."

"Thank you. I'll tell Mrs. Keith about it, and send you word directly
after breakfast."

"All right. I guess she'll come if you want her."

She was scarcely gone when the door at the foot of the stairs opened,
and Mildred's pale face appeared.

"Aunt Wealthy, it is too bad to see you at work here. Let me get
breakfast. I do think I can. The children are dressing each other,
mother has the baby and won't let me do anything up there."

"Well, you'll not find me a whit more tractable," returned Miss
Stanhope. "Let you get breakfast, indeed! I'd be worse than a brute if I
did.

"Go into the sitting-room and lie down on the lounge," she continued
taking up one of the finest tomatoes and beginning to divest it of its
skin, "and I'll bring you something presently that I really hope will
taste good to you.

"That Miss Heavycap brought you a present. She's not over refined, but
good-hearted, I think, in spite of her rude ways and rough talk."

"Yes, they have been very kind and neighborly; I wish they were the sort
of people one could enjoy being intimate with," Mildred said, languidly.
"Auntie, let me skin those tomatoes."

"Child, you look ready to drop."

"Do I?" smiling faintly, "well, I'll sit down to it. I really can't let
you do everything. How fine and large these are; are they what Rhoda
Jane brought?"

"Yes; for your breakfast. I hope you'll relish them; and the corn-pone I
have in the oven, too."

"See here! haven't I learned how?" cried Rupert exultingly, stepping in
at the open door and holding up a foaming bucket of milk "Viny never
persuaded old Suky to give us so much."

"It's beautiful," said Aunt Wealthy, taking it from him with a
congratulatory smile. "I'll strain it at once before the cream begins
to rise."

"I'll carry the pans down cellar. And what more can I do, auntie?"

"You may draw the butter up out of the well, presently, when breakfast
is quite ready."

"And let it down again when the meal's over. Hello, Milly! is that you?
how white and weak you look!"

"Yes," she said, laying the last tomato in the dish, "I believe I'll
have to lie down, as Aunt Wealthy bade me, till breakfast is ready."

She tottered into the sitting-room and laid herself down on the lounge
feeling so miserably weak and forlorn, so homesick for the old home
where they had all enjoyed good health, that the tears would come in
spite of every effort to restrain them.

Breakfast was to be eaten here; the table was already set, neatly, too,
with snowy cloth, shining silver and delicate china; but there was a
look of discomfort about the room that vexed and tried her orderly soul;
sand on the carpet, dust on the furniture, children's toys and a few
articles of clothing scattered here and there--and she had no strength
to rise and put it in order.

"And no one else is much better able," she sighed to herself, "for Aunt
Wealthy, mother and Zillah have all had chills within a week. Oh dear,
this dreadful country! why did we ever come to it!"

She heard her father's voice in the kitchen.

"Here, Aunt Wealthy, is some steak; rather better than usual, I think;
can we have a bit broiled for breakfast?" and Miss Stanhope's cheery
tones in reply,

"Yes, Stuart, I'll put it right on. I'm so glad you succeeded in getting
some fresh meat. It's something of a rarity to us in these days, and I
hope they'll all relish it, Marcia and Milly, especially; for they both
need something to build up their strength."

"Where are they? not able to be up?"

His tone was anxious and concerned.

Mildred did not catch the words of Miss Stanhope's reply, but the door
opened, her father came to her side, stooped over her and kissed her
pale cheek tenderly.

"How are you, daughter? Don't be discouraged; we'll have you all right
before long."

"O father, I'm so out of heart," she sobbed, raising herself to put her
arms round his neck and lay her head on his shoulder.

"Oh, that won't do! you must be brave and hopeful," he said, stroking
her hair. "You're not so very ill, my child; ague is not a dangerous
disease."

"It isn't that, but there's so much to be done and nobody to do it;
we're all so poorly."

"Don't fret about the work; we'll find some one to do it."

"But they don't do it right. Viny never would spread up a bed straight
or sweep or dust without leaving half the dirt behind her. And when she
washed she faded the calicoes, shrank the flannels and made the white
clothes a wretched color, though she tore them to pieces with hard
rubbing and wringing."

"Well, we'll have just to try not to mind these trifles or be too
particular," he said, soothingly. "Ah, here comes the breakfast," as
Miss Stanhope, Rupert, Zillah and Ada trooped in, each bearing a dish,
"let me help you to the table."

"I don't feel in the least hungry," she objected.

"Then eat to please father."

"And mother too," said Mrs. Keith coming in with Baby Annis in her arms.
"Come, daughter, dear, auntie has prepared an excellent meal for us.
With some help from our kind neighbors too, I hear."

"Yes," assented Miss Stanhope, "and I've directed them according to
preparations and they do taste good. Come now; when I see you eating,
I'll tell you a bit of news the girl brought besides."

Mildred laughed, felt her spirits begin to rise, tasted the tomatoes,
pronounced them excellent and went on to make a good hearty meal.

The world looked brighter after that.

It had been decided to try Miss Hunsinger if she could be got. Mr. Keith
went in search of her shortly after breakfast, and within an hour she
was duly installed into office.

She was a tall, strong woman with a large proportion of bone and muscle;
ditto of self-conceit and impudence united to uncommon energy and
decision, and a faculty of turning off a great amount of work; doing it
thoroughly well too.

At first she seemed a great improvement upon Viny, and Mildred's heart
rejoiced in a complete sweeping, dusting and setting to rights of the
whole house.

The children had been sent out to play in the shade of the sapling
grove, while Mrs. Keith superintended the operations of the new help,
and Miss Stanhope and Mildred, in the parlor, busied themselves, the one
with the week's mending for the family, the other over her sometime
neglected studies.

"She's a real new broom--is my Celestia Ann," said Mrs. Keith, coming
cheerily in, "leaves no dirty corners or cobwebs, no wrinkles in sheets
or spreads."

"O, mother, what a blessing?" cried Mildred, "if she'll only stay so."

"Ah, there's the rub! she cannot be a rose without a thorn. What was it
Rhoda Jane said of her, Aunt Wealthy?"

The old lady reflected a moment ere she answered.

"Large potatoes, I think it was, Marcia; and I understood it to mean
that she was a good worker. Something also that gave me the impression
that she might be high-tempered and saucy. But as you say, we cannot
expect thorns without roses."

"She's getting dinner now," remarked Mrs. Keith, "and seems to feel as
much at home there as about her other work. I've told her what to get,
and showed her where everything is; and now I shall leave her to her own
devices; and see what will be the result."

Half an hour later the door of the parlor, where now the whole family
were gathered, was thrown open with the announcement,

"Dinner's ready; all on the table here."

Having given the summons Miss Hunsinger rushed back to the table in
advance of the family, seated herself, spread out her elbows upon it and
with a nonchalant air said, "Come, folks, it's all ready; set right up."

There was a rapid exchange of glances among the party addressed, but not
a word of remonstrance or disapproval was uttered. Physically unequal to
the work that must be done, they were helpless in the hands of their
"help."

The meal was begun in a profound silence which she was the first to
break.

"Ther's some hot biscuits out thar," with a jerk of the head toward the
kitchen door.

"You may bring some in," said Mrs. Keith.

"Just let one o' your gals do it this time, I will next. Turn about fair
play you know."

Mildred's eyes flashed, and she opened her lips to speak; then closed
them firmly as she thought of the consequences to her mother and aunt
should this girl be sent away before she was able to take up even a part
of the burden of the work.

"I'll go, mother," said Zillah, hastily leaving her place, "I don't mind
it; but if I were paid for doing it, I would want to earn my money by
doing it myself."

"Well, my dear, what do you think of your new help?" queried Mr. Keith,
mischievously when they had withdrawn to the privacy of the parlor.

"The thorn is rather large and sharp," she answered laughing, "but we
are not the only people in the world who must make a choice of evils."

"For my part," said Mildred severely, "I think it's a species of
dishonesty to take pay for doing the work of a family and then ask them
to do it themselves."

"Aren't you a trifle too hard on her, dear?" said Miss Stanhope. "It was
very forward and impertinent, but I think hardly dishonest, because she
is not expected to do quite all the work of the family."

"Here comes Emmaretta Lightcap," said Ada, who was standing in the open
doorway. "She has an old faded calico dress, and sunbonnet and bare
feet, just as usual; and a tin pan in her hands."

"Come in, Emmaretta."

The little girl stepped over the threshold and approaching Mrs. Keith
said,

"Here's more tomats mother sent you and a bird for her," pointing to
Mildred, "Gote he's been out shootin' and he sent it to her."

"He's very kind, take him my thanks for it," said Mildred, coloring, and
vexed with herself for doing so. "Please tell your sister, too, that I
thank her for the tomatoes and that I liked them very much."

"Are you a comin' to our school? cause Miss Damaris, she said you was,"
said the child, turning to Ada, while waiting for her pan, which Zillah
had carried away to empty it.

"No! no, indeed!" cried Ada; "I don't like her, and wouldn't go there
for anything!"

"Hush, hush, Ada! you don't know Miss Drybread," said Mrs. Keith, quite
surprised at the outbreak.

"Yes, mother; don't you remember she was here one day?"

"Rhoda Jane, she's comin' over to see you this evenin'," said the little
maid, taking her pan and departing.

Mildred's countenance fell; she appreciated Rhoda Jane's kindness; but
could not enjoy her society.

"Why, Ada," said Mr. Keith, "I knew nothing of your dislike to Miss
Drybread; and so when she met me in the street this morning and asked
me to send her a scholar, I thought of Milly's sickness and that she
must not have so much to do, and promised that you should go."

"O father!" exclaimed the child beginning to cry.

Then they all tried to comfort her, and finally she grew in a measure
reconciled to her fate.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Thirteenth.

    "'Tis with our judgments as our watches, none
     Go just alike, yet each believes his own."
                                       --POPE.


"YOU hain't returned more'n our fust call; and then you didn't stay but
ten minutes," Rhoda Jane said in a half-offended tone, to Mildred, "And
we're such near neighbors too; we'd ought to be real sociable."

Mildred apologized by stating the fact that her time was very fully
occupied.

"Well you and Claudina Chetwood seems to be pretty thick. But the
Chetwoods is richer'n we are, an' I s'pose that makes it easier to find
time to visit with 'em."

"The riches don't make any difference," said Mildred, flushing; "and
I've heard that the Chetwoods are not very rich."

"Well, they hold their heads high anyway.

"I'm agoin' to have a rag carpet party pretty soon, and give you an
invite, and if you don't come I'll be so mad I won't never come near you
again."

"Perhaps I may be sick," sighed Mildred, half hoping in her secret heart
that so it might fall out.

"Oh, then of course I couldn't be mad; but I'll try to fix it when
you're well."

"When is it to be? and what is it like?"

"Soon's mother and me gits the rags all cut; 'bout a week from now, I
reckon. Why a passel o' girls gits together and sews the rags and winds
'em up into balls, and after awhile the boys come in and then we have
lots o' fun and good things to eat. Now I must run home. Good-bye, mind
you're to be sure to come."

This was Friday. On the ensuing Monday morning little Ada set out
sorrowfully for Miss Drybread's school, in company with Emmaretta and
Minerva Lightcap.

Mildred was alone in the parlor when the child came back at noon.

"Well, pussy, how did you like it?" she asked with a sympathetic smile.

"Not at all. O Mildred, she isn't a lady or a Christian; for she
deceives; she acts lies; she made a naughty girl believe she was going
to roast her to death. There's a stove and a big oven in it; and she
said she was going to put her in there and build up a hot fire and cook
her."

"Did the girl believe it?"

"Yes; she was dreadfully frightened; she screamed like everything and
promised that indeed, and indeed she'd be good; and Miss Drybread let
her go to her seat."

"That was acting a lie and telling one too; and anybody who would do so,
is unfit to have the care of children," said Mildred. "I shall tell
father and mother about it, and I'm very sure they won't send you any
longer than this one quarter anyhow."

"Mildred, she doesn't look like a lady either; she doesn't wear anything
white round her neck; just a pink calico cape and an apron of the same,
and another kind of calico dress."

"No matter about that if she only acted and talked right. She's neat and
clean, I suppose?"

"Yes; I didn't see any soil on her clothes."

"Well, learn your lessons well and behave nicely, so that she can't find
any excuse for ill treating you."

Mildred looked upon the expected carpet rag party with nearly as great
aversion as Ada felt for her new school, but was a good deal relieved on
learning from Claudina Chetwood that she, too, had been notified of its
approach and expected to attend.

"I didn't know that you visited the Lightcaps," said Mildred.

"Oh, yes; they are not cultivated people, or very refined; but they're
clever folks and kind neighbors; especially in times of sickness; and
would feel dreadfully hurt if one should decline their invitations.
They're not the sort of people we exchange formal calls with; indeed
they never make them; but, as mother says, while society here is in the
crude state it is now, it will not do to insist upon making associates
of those only who are congenial."

"Or quite belong to our station in life?"

"Yes; we can not divide up into many circles, and must be willing to mix
to some extent, with all who can lay claim to respectability and moral
worth."

"I'm afraid I'm very proud," said Mildred laughing and blushing. "I've
never been used to associating with any one so rough and uncouth, and it
goes a good deal against the grain."

"Perhaps it isn't exactly pride," suggested Claudina; "they offend your
taste; they do mine, I know; but surely we can bear that rather than
give them the pain of thinking that we despise them."

"Yes, indeed," assented Mildred heartily; and from that moment ceased
to allow herself to hope that something would occur to give her a
plausible excuse for staying away from Rhoda Jane's merry-making.

She repeated Claudina's remarks to her mother and aunt and found that
they fully approved of the sentiments she had expressed.

"Time was when I should have been very unwilling to see you consort with
that class on terms of equality," said Mrs. Keith, "but circumstances
alter cases."

The invitation came for Friday afternoon and evening; Rhoda Jane hailing
Rupert as he passed and sending it through him.

Mildred was nearly in her usual health and accepted without a demur; but
puzzled to know what to wear, and at what hour to go, went to Claudina
for instruction on these important points.

"We are invited to work, you know," said Miss Chetwood, laughing, "so
will be expected early; we should not be later than one o'clock, I
think, and as it is not very nice work--carpet rags being apt to be
dusty--we should not wear anything that will not wash. I shall put on a
calico dress and carry a big work apron with me."

"Then I shall do the same."

"I wish you would; for there will be some girls there who haven't the
means to dress and would feel badly if you or I outshone them very
much."

"I can't go before three, or half-past, though; on account of having to
recite to Mr. Lord."

"Never mind; I daresay it's just as well; for you'll get quite enough of
both the work and the company."

Following out the instructions received, Mildred attired herself for the
occasion with the utmost simplicity; but could not lay aside her
delicate prettiness or a certain air of culture and refinement that made
her more the real lady in her calico, than almost any of her companions
of the afternoon would have been in the richest silk or velvet.

Just as she was ready to go, Ada came in from school, crying heartily.

"What's the matter?" asked Mildred, meeting her on the threshold and
turning back full of sympathy.

"I--I've lost my place in the spelling-class," sobbed the child, "and I
didn't miss a word either. You know I got up head the first day, and
I've kept there ever since--'way above all those big, big girls, some of
'em as big as you, Milly."

"But how did you get down if you didn't miss? was it for bad behavior?"

"No; but she upset the class and made us all draw lots for our places,
and the one I drew made my place next to the foot."

"Mother, do you hear that?" asked Mildred, hotly; for anything like
abuse or unjust treatment of her little brothers or sisters was sure to
rouse her ire.

"Yes," Mrs. Keith said, "but Ada, you like the fun of getting up in your
class, and you could never have that if you were always at the head."

This seemed a new idea to the child, and she smiled faintly through her
tears.

But the wound was so deep it must bleed awhile, and the briny drops fell
fast again.

She was an uncommonly good speller for a child of her age, and had taken
great pride in keeping her place, working very hard to be able to do so;
and this sudden, unexpected downfall, due to no failure on her part,
almost overwhelmed her with a sense of loss, humiliation and injustice.

Mildred waited; she couldn't bear to go and leave Ada in such distress.

"Don't cry," she said, stroking her hair caressingly while the mother
wiped away the fast flowing tears with her own soft white handkerchief,
and kissed the flushed cheek, "don't cry, you'll soon get up again."

"And I shall write a note to Miss Drybread, telling her that I cannot
approve of drawing lots to decide so trivial a matter;" said Mrs. Keith.
"It seems to me very wrong; because it is an appeal to God. 'The lot is
cast into the lap; but the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord!' It
might be well enough to turn the class round occasionally, or in some
other way to give the poor scholars a chance to rise; but this
proceeding I so highly disapprove of that I shall not allow you to take
part in it again."

"I wish you'd take me away out of her school, mother, oh do," pleaded
the little girl.

"You shall not be kept there long," Mrs. Keith said. "But Mildred,
child," she added gayly, "you must hurry away or I fear you'll not earn
your supper."

A dozen maidens, mostly under twenty years of age, were collected in
"the front room" at Mr. Lightcap's. A large clothes basket filled with
many colored rags, torn or cut into strips of various lengths, occupied
a conspicuous place upon the floor.

A number of girls were grouped about it and armed with needles and
thread, scissors and thimbles, were busily engaged picking out the
strips, sewing the ends together and winding the long strings thus
formed, into balls; others had filled their laps and seated themselves
here and there about the room.

They seemed a very merry company, laughing and chatting as they worked.

"Oh, how d'ye do?" said Rhoda Jane, catching sight of Mildred as she
drew near the door, which was standing open; "thought you wasn't comin'
at all. Walk right in. Let me take your sunbonnet. Here's a seat for you
'long side of Miss Chetwood. Guess you're better acquainted with her
than any body else, without it's Viny Apple.

"Ladies, this is Miss Keith."

"I don't need no hintroduction," laughed Miss Apple. "'Ope you're well,
Miss Milly."

The others looked up with a nod and a murmured word or two, as Rhoda
Jane named each in turn; then they seemed to take up the thread of their
discourse where it had been dropped, while Mildred tied on her apron,
took the chair assigned her, threaded a needle, and helping herself, by
invitation, from Claudina's lap, began her first ball, at the same time
explaining that her lessons had detained her.

"You must be goin' to be dreadful learned," commented Rhoda Jane,
filling Mildred's lap from the basket, "I wouldn't be you for something.
I hate books and always did."

"Are we all here now?" asked some one.

"All but Damaris Drybread. She's oldish for the rest of us, but she's
the schoolma'am, you know, and likes to be invited. And though she's
late comin'--yonder she is now--she works dreadful fast when she does
get at it."

Mildred overheard a whisper not complimentary to the coming woman,

"Pshaw! I wish she hadn't been asked. She spoils everything; for she's
as solemn as a funeral and 'pears to think it's a sin to laugh."

"Yes," assented another voice, "that's so! and she never forgets that
she's a schoolma'am; but takes it upon herself to tell you your duty
without waiting to be invited to."

But now Miss Drybread was upon the threshold.

"Good evening," she said, in solemn tone and with a stiff little bow,
addressing her salutation to the company in general; then giving her
sunbonnet to Rhoda Jane, she seated herself in her usual bolt upright
manner and fell to work.

Her presence acted as a damper upon the spirits of the younger portion
of the party. A dead silence succeeded the merry chatter and laughter of
a moment before.

Mildred had cared little for that while it went on, but it vexed her now
that this woman, for whom, principally on Ada's account, she began to
feel a decided dislike, should have it in her power thus to spoil the
enjoyment of others; and she determined that it should not be.

Raising her voice that all might hear, she told an amusing anecdote that
set everybody to laughing except the "schoolma'am," whose increasing
solemnity of aspect seemed to reprove their levity.

"Oh, that was first-rate! do tell us another," cried Rhoda Jane, holding
her sides. "I had no idea you could be so funny."

Mildred went on with anecdotes, jests, conundrums, Claudina and one or
two others contributing their quota also, till with the ruder ones the
mirth became somewhat boisterous.

As it died down again, Miss Drybread spoke.

"Life, permit me to observe to you all, is too serious and solemn to be
spent in laughing and joking. Allow me to say, Miss Keith, that I am
astonished that you, a church member, should indulge in such
frivolity."

"Do you think a Christian should always wear a long face, ma'am?" asked
Mildred, saucily, her tell-tale countenance showing all too plainly the
contempt and aversion she felt for her self-constituted censor.

"Yes; I think that folks that profess that they've got religion ought to
be grave and sober, and let the world see that they don't belong to it."

"As if there was any harm in innocent mirth!" exclaimed Mildred, "as if
there was anybody in the world with so good a right to be glad and happy
as one who knows that Jesus loves him! 'Rejoice in the Lord, ye
righteous and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart,' The Bible
is full of commands to God's people to rejoice, to be glad, to sing for
joy; and the best Christians I know seem to me the happiest people on
earth."

"You're rather young to set up your judgment as to who's the best
Christian and who's got religion and who hasn't," returned the spinster
bridling.

"Well, none o' your long-faced, sour-looking Christians for me!"
exclaimed Rhoda Jane, "I'd never want to get religion till the last
minute, if I wasn't to be 'lowed to laugh and joke no more."

"I can not read the heart, nor can any other human creature," said
Mildred, replying to Miss Drybread's last remark; "but Jesus says, 'By
their fruits ye shall know them.' 'He that keepeth my commandments he it
is that loveth me;' and when you live with people and see them
constantly serving God with gladness, walking in his ways, rejoicing in
his love, making the Bible always their rule of faith and practice,
showing far more solicitude about heavenly than about earthly things,
both for themselves and their children, I think you may be very sure
they are real Christians."

"I think so too!" said Claudina emphatically.

"So do I," "and I," chimed in several other voices, "but do you know any
such folks?"

"I have been describing my father and mother," Mildred said. "And my
dear Aunt Wealthy too."

"That's a fact," spoke up Viny. "You 'ave to live with folks to find 'em
out, and I've lived there and I never seen better Christians; they don't
keep their religion for Sundays, but Mr. Keith 'e reads in the good book
hevery night and mornin' and prays just like a minister--honly not so
long--and they sing 'ymns. And I never 'eard a cross word pass between
Mr. and Mrs. Keith--or Mrs. Stan'ope heither, and they never threaten
the children they'll do something hawful like breakin' their bones or
skinnin' of 'em alive, has some folks does; but just speaks to 'em quiet
like, sayin' exactly what they mean: and they're always minded too."

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Fourteenth.

    "Jest and youthful jollity,
     Quips and cranks and wanton wiles,
     Nods and becks and wreathed smiles."


"THERE had better be less talk, if these rags are all to be sewed
to-day," remarked Miss Drybread, taking a fresh supply from the basket,
then straightening herself till she was, if possible, more erect than
before.

"I can talk and work too; my needle haint stopped because my tongue was
runnin'," retorted Viny; "and it strikes me you've been doin' your share
as well's the rest."

"My second ball's done," said Claudina, tossing it up.

"A good big one too, and wound real tight," said Rhoda Jane taking it,
giving it a squeeze, then rolling it into a corner where quite a pile
had collected.

"How quick you are, Claudina," said Mildred.

"Not so very; I've been at it quite a good while. Some folks can pretty
nearly make two to my one." And she glanced toward Miss Drybread who was
just beginning to wind her second.

"But 'tain't everybody that winds em as good and solid as you do,
Claudina," said another girl significantly; "windin' loose can make a
ball grow fast, I tell you!"

"'All is not gold that glitters,'" quoted Mildred.

"I'd begin to wind if I were you," said Claudina, "you have quite a pile
there and it might get into a tangle."

"Thank you. I'm new to the business," said Mildred laughing, "and shall
take the advice of an older hand."

"Supper's ready," announced Minerva, opening the kitchen door.

"Put down your rags and walk right out, ladies," said Rhoda Jane.

"It seems to me that I, for one, need some preparation," said Mildred,
dropping hers and looking at her hands.

"Oh yes, we'll wash out here," said Rhoda Jane, leading the way.

A tin bucket full of water, a dipper and washbasin, all bright from a
recent scouring, stood on a bench in the shed at the outer kitchen
door; a piece of brown soap lay there also, and a clean crash towel hung
on a nail in the wall close by.

The girls used these in turn, laughing and chatting merrily the while,
then gathered about the table, which was bountifully spread with good
plain country fare--chicken, ham, dried beef, pickles, tomatoes,
cucumbers and radishes, cheese, eggs, pie, cake and preserves, in
several varieties, hot cakes and cold bread, tea and coffee.

None of the family partook with their guests except Rhoda Jane; they
would eat afterwards; and Mrs. Lightcap busied herself now in waiting
upon the table; filling the tea and coffee cups in the shed where the
cooking stove stood during the months of the year when its heat was
objectionable in the house.

"I don't know as we've earned our supper, Mis' Lightcap," remarked one
of the girls, stirring her tea; "we hain't begun to git all them rags
sewed up yet."

"Well, then, I'll just set you to work again as soon as you're done
eatin'; that'll do just as well; folks don't always pay in advance, you
know."

"And if we don't get through 'fore the boys come we'll make them help,"
said Rhoda Jane.

"What boys?" queried Mildred; whereat several of the girls giggled.

"Why the fellows, of course," laughed Miss Lightcap; "the boys is what
we mostly call 'em; though some of 'em's pretty old, I should judge, for
that."

"Yes, there's Rocap Stubblefield, must be thirty at least," said one.

"And Nick Ransquattle's twenty-five if he's a day," remarked another.

"Well, the rest's young enough," said Mrs. Lightcap. "Pass that cake
there, Rhoda Jane. There's my Gotobed just turned twenty-one, and York
Mocker, and Wallace Ormsby, and Claudina's brother Will's all younger by
some months or a year or so."

The meal concluded, the work went on quite briskly again, Mildred
catching now and then a whispered word or two about the desirableness of
getting through with it in time to have some fun; but the raw material
for several more balls still remained in the basket when "the boys"
began to come.

Gotobed was naturally among the first. He was quite "slicked up," as
Rhoda Jane elegantly expressed it, though his toilet had been made under
difficulties.

The only legitimate way of reaching the second story and his Sunday
clothes, was by a stairway leading up from the front room, where the
girls were.

The windows of his bedroom, however, looked out upon the leanto which
formed the kitchen part of the building and whose roof was not many feet
higher than that of the shed.

Watching his opportunity for doing so unseen, he climbed upon the shed,
gained the roof of the leanto, and entered his room by the window.

There was nothing of the dandy about the honest fellow, yet somehow
dressing was a slow business with him to-night; he stood before a little
square of looking-glass hanging on the wall, tying and retying his
cravat till it was too dark to see, then giving up in sheer despair went
down over the roof as he had come, and sought his mother, who, with the
help of Emmaretta and Minerva, was washing dishes in the kitchen.

"My land!" she exclaimed, as he came in, "what a time you've been up
there. I never knowed you to take half as long to dress afore."

"My fingers are all thumbs," he said, a hot flush overspreading his
sunburnt face, "I can't tie this decent nohow at all."

"Well, just wait till I can wipe my hands, and I'll do it. There,
that'll do; the girls ain't agoin' to look partickler hard at that bit
o' black ribbing."

"Maybe not, but I'm obleeged to you all the same for fixin' it right. Is
it time to go in?"

"Of course, if you want to."

He passed out at the back door and through the yard into the street. He
was bashful and did not like to face such a bevy of girls alone; at the
thought of addressing one of their number in especial--Mildred Keith--he
felt himself grow hot and uncomfortable. He had been admiring her from a
distance all these weeks, but had never met her, and much as he desired
an acquaintance, his courage seemed hardly equal to seeking it now.

How rough and boorish, how awkward and ill-bred he would appear to one
so delicate and refined.

He waited about a little, till joined by a fellow mechanic, Nicholas
Ransquattle, when they went in together.

This was a wiser step than Gotobed knew; for his well-made, stalwart
figure showed to good advantage beside that of Nicholas, who was short
and thick-set, had scarcely any neck, moved like a wooden man, and
carried his head thrown back on his shoulders; he had a wooden face,
too; large featured and stolid in expression.

But he was not troubled with bashfulness or any fear that his society
would be other than most acceptable to any one upon whom he might see
fit to bestow it.

"Good evening, ladies; I'm happy to meet you all," he said, making a
sweeping bow to the company as he entered, hat in hand. "And I hope I
see you well."

"Good evening," responded several voices. "Good-evening, Mr. Lightcap."

"Find yourselves seats and we'll give you employment, threading our
needles for us."

Rhoda Jane was snuffing the candles. Hastily laying down her snuffers,
she introduced the young men to Mildred, and dexterously managed to seat
Ransquattle on the farther side of the room, leaving the field clear for
her brother; for an empty chair stood invitingly at Miss Keith's side.

Gotobed took it, and, almost wondering at his own audacity, addressed
his divinity with a remark upon the weather--that never-failing resource
when all other topics elude us.

She answered with gracious sweetness,

"Yes it has been a lovely day, Mr. Lightcap."

What should he say next.

"I--I guess you never sewed carpet rags afore?"

"Is it my awkwardness at the business that makes you think so?" she
returned, with a quizzical look and smile, as she lifted her fine eyes
to his face.

"No, no, no sirree! ma'am, I mean," he stammered growing red and hot;
"you do it beautiful!"

"Let me give you some work," she said, taking pity on his embarrassment;
"will you thread this needle for me?"

"And then mine, please," put in Claudina, who was again seated near her
friend; then to his further relief she launched out into a reminiscence
of a candy pulling they had both attended the year before.

Others of "the boys" came flocking in, the work was speedily finished,
there was some tossing back and forth of the balls, amid rather
uproarious laughter; but some of them unwound and became entangled; and
so that sport was given up; the girls washed their hands as before
supper; Blindman's Buff, Puss in the Corner and other games were played
with as much zest as if the players had been a parcel of children; then
refreshments followed, served up in the kitchen; huckleberries with
cream and sugar, watermelons, and muskmelons, doughnuts and cup cake.

At eleven o'clock the party broke up and the young men saw the girls
safely home, Gotobed being so fortunate as to secure the privilege of
waiting upon Mildred to her father's door.

She would, perhaps, have slightly preferred the attentions of Yorke
Mocker, or Wallace Ormsby; both of whom she had met before and who were
young men of much better education and much more polish and refinement
than poor Gotobed.

It was Mrs. Keith who admitted her daughter; every one else in the house
having retired.

"Had you a pleasant time?" she asked, with a motherly smile.

"I heard some of the others, as they went away, saying it had been
perfectly splendid," Mildred answered with an amused little laugh, "but
the fun was of rather too rough a sort for me."

"Games?"

"Yes, ma'am; and I took part until they began kissing; when I retired to
the ranks of the spectators."

"That was right," Mrs. Keith said emphatically.

"And what do you think, mother?" laughed Mildred. "Viny Apple was one of
the guests. The idea of being invited out to meet your ci-devant
housemaid and cook! isn't it too funny?"

"Well, dear, let us be thankful that Celestine Ann was not invited also;
leaving me to get tea to-night," Mrs. Keith said, joining in the laugh.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Fifteenth.

    "The knight, perusing this epistle,
     Believ'd h' had brought her to his whistle.
     And read it like a jocund lover,
     With great applause t' himself twice over."
                              --BUTLER'S HUDIBRAS.


RHODA JANE had set the ball in motion and for several weeks similar
festivities were much in vogue among the young people of Pleasant
Plains. There were other rag carpet bees, some quilting, berrying and
nutting parties, boatings on the river, "buggy rides," and rides on
horseback.

Then as the days grew short and the evenings long, a singing school was
started. It met once a week at Damaris Drybread's schoolroom, was
largely attended by the youth of both sexes, quite as much for the sport
to be got out of it as for the improvement of their vocal powers.

Each carried thither a note book and a tallow candle, and at the end of
the term paid his or her proportion of the salary of the teacher--one
Timothy Buzzard, from a neighboring town.

Not the fittest name in the world for a singing teacher, people said;
but then he couldn't help that, and soon proved himself competent for
what he had undertaken; for imparting instruction at least;--as to
keeping order among his pupils, some of whom were years older than
himself--that he found was quite another thing. Of course there was
often a good deal of misbehavior on the part of silly, giggling girls
and tittering lads which tried his patience, occasionally even beyond
endurance.

Mildred, Claudina and their friend Lucilla Grange were not of these; but
invariably conducted themselves in a ladylike manner which won the
admiration and gratitude of the sometimes sorely tried teacher, and gave
him a powerful motive to self-control, in the natural desire to win
their respect and esteem.

These three girls were the belles of the town; Timothy was an unmarried
man, and when he seemed to pay court in a manner, to one or another of
them, several of the young men were inclined to grow wrathy over it, and
to feel that their rights were invaded.

Will Chetwood, Yorke Mocker, and Wallace Ormsby had become frequent
visitors at Mr. Keith's; though, perhaps not more so in the case of the
latter two, than at the homes of Mildred's two intimate girl friends;
the six formed a coterie of their own and were generally seen together
at the merry-makings; pairing off now in one way now in another.

Gotobed Lightcap would now and then pluck up courage to step in upon
Mildred of an evening, and was invariably treated politely and kindly,
though not in a way to give undue encouragement.

He had an instinctive understanding of that, attributed it in a great
measure, to his own awkward, ungainly ways, and looked with envy upon
those whose better education and more polished manners made them more
acceptable companions.

Nicholas Ransquattle was not one of that number, yet esteemed himself
such, and annoyed our heroine not a little by his unwelcome attentions.

They were declined whenever it could be done without positive rudeness,
but vanity and self-conceit are often very blind.

Nicholas was quite a reader for a man of his station and limited
opportunities; his family were proud of his attainments; he even more
so; he was given to displaying them on all possible occasions; often
wasting a great deal of breath in the charitable effort to enlighten the
ignorance of his whilom associates.

He would call at Mr. Keith's early in the evening, and if occasion
offered, talk to Mildred by the hour of his "abstruse studies" and the
lighter literature with which he found it necessary to "unbend his mind
from them," till she voted him an intolerable bore, and he became the
laughing stock of her younger brothers and sisters, who found his
clumsy, lumbering movements, self-conceit, and egotistical discourse so
mirth-provoking that they learned to be on the lookout for him and to
find excuses for remaining in the room while he staid; in which last
endeavor they received every encouragement from Mildred.

Meanwhile so blinded by egotism was the man, that he supposed himself an
object of great admiration to them, and had little, if any doubt, that
the whole family were ready to receive him with open arms whenever he
should make formal proposals for Mildred's hand.

He was a shoemaker by trade; had a little shop in the principal business
street of the town, just opposite the store of Chetwood and
Mocker,--Claudina's brother and cousin.

Mr. Keith had opened an office next door to them and Wallace Ormsby was
diligently studying law with him.

Nicholas with a soul above his last, sometimes envied Wallace the
prospective distinction of being a member of one of the learned
professions, and while busied with his waxed ends and awl, considered
the propriety of offering himself to Mr. Keith as a student and
son-in-law both in one.

He finally decided that the proposal to Mildred should be made first,
the other to follow immediately upon her joyful acceptance.

Winter had come in earnest; the ground had frozen hard and a heavy fall
of snow upon this good foundation had made excellent sleighing; the
young folk were jubilant over it, and more than one plan for its
enjoyment had been set afloat.

"Mornin', Nick, see here, I want you to make me a pair o' new boots; put
your very best work on to 'em," said Gotobed Lightcap, entering
Ransquattle's shop after a moment's vigorous kicking and stamping of the
snow from his feet upon the doorstep.

"All right, Gote. Sit down and off with your boot," returned Nicholas,
putting down his last and taking up his measures.

"Let me have 'em as soon as you can," said Gotobed. "And be sure to make
'em a neat fit," he added, laughing, "else they'll, maybe be throwed
back on your hands."

"They'll give satisfaction, you may depend," returned Ransquattle,
straightening himself and throwing his head back on his shoulders in his
accustomed fashion; "whatever I undertake is always done in the best
style."

"Eh! I hadn't noticed that," said Gotobed, innocently. "You're goin' to
the sleighin' to-morrow night, I s'pose?"

"Yes; and I calculate to take Mildred Keith."

"You do!" Lightcap ejaculated in tones of mingled anger and inquiry, his
brows knitting wrathfully, a hot flush dyeing his swarthy cheek. "Have
you asked her? got her consent?"

"Her? what her? may I ask?" queried Yorke Mocker, coming in as Gotobed's
question was propounded, Wallace Ormsby close at his heels.

"No, I haven't asked her yet, but I shall in the course of the day; and
now I warn you fellows that she's my choice and you may each pick out
some other girl to take to the sleighing."

"Indeed! and may I ask how you came by the right to the first pick?"

"I've as much right to Mildred Keith as anybody else, Mr. Mocker; more,
I should say; for I'm going to marry her."

There was a simultaneous explosion of astonishment and indignation at
his presumption, from Mocker and Ormsby, while Lightcap, thinking no one
would dare speak with such confident boasting who had not received great
encouragement, turned pale, then flushed again as he picked up and drew
on the boot he had just taken off.

"I admire the modesty of the man," remarked Ormsby with cutting sarcasm.
"I presume you will find the young lady ready to drop into your arms at
the first hint of your intentions."

"Of course, since it must be evident to her that she couldn't possibly
do any better," sneered Yorke. "Pray, when did you learn that you were
such a favorite?"

"I flatter myself that I do not lack discernment," returned Ransquattle,
with unmoved self-complaisance, as he entered his measurements in his
book, then used his coat-tail as a pen-wiper. "Anything I can do for you
this morning, gentlemen?"

"No," growled Ormsby, "but there's something I can do for you; namely,
save you the trouble of asking Miss Keith to go with you to-morrow night
by informing you that she has already consented to allow me to be her
escort."

"Is that so?" exclaimed Ransquattle, reddening with anger and
disappointment. "Well, I must say I think it's very unfair; the way you
fellows always get ahead of the rest of us."

"So do I," said Gotobed, leaving the shop and walking away in moody
discontent; too much chagrined at learning that he had no chance, to
enjoy the discomfiture of Nicholas.

"There has been no unfair dealing about it," retorted Ormsby, shortly,
as he and Mocker followed Gotobed into the street; in their anger and
excitement quite forgetting the errand that had brought them to
Ransquattle's shop, viz., to borrow his horse and sleigh for the
proposed expedition, in case he were not going to make use of them
himself.

They crossed the street, joined Will Chetwood in the store, and roused
his ire also by a recital of what had just occurred.

Ransquattle was angry too. "No unfair dealing about it, eh!" he
muttered, looking after them. "Well, I say there has been; they've
managed to keep other fellows at a distance from the girl without any
regard to her wishes. But I'll soon put a stop to that game, my lads.
See if I don't."

He took a letter from his pocket as he spoke, unfolded it, handling it
tenderly, and glanced over the contents with a smile of
self-congratulation.

"Ah, ha! we'll see if she'll be able to resist this!" he said, half
aloud, as he refolded and returned it to its place in the breast-pocket
of his coat.

A sleigh was at that moment standing at the front door of the yellow
house on the corner and into it Mr. Keith was assisting his wife and
aunt. Then followed the babe and the three next in age. They were going
to the country, to spend the day with their Lansdale acquaintances, the
Wards.

Mildred, Rupert, Zillah and Ada stood in the doorway to see them off.

"You won't be back to tea?" Mildred said inquiringly.

"No; but by bedtime," her father answered as he turned the horses'
heads. "Now go in, all of you, out of the cold before you catch the
ague."

"What did Claudina say?" asked Mildred, addressing Rupert as they
obeyed the order.

"Yes, of course; isn't she always glad of a chance to come here?"

"That's good. How soon?"

"In about half an hour, I believe she said. So you'd better hear Ada's
lessons and have them out of the way."

It was some weeks now since Ada's heart had been rejoiced by a final
deliverance from Miss Drybread's control and a return to the instruction
of her sister. Mr. Lord still kept up his class and Mildred's zeal for
study had not abated, but the minister had a funeral to attend at a
distant point that afternoon; so there would be no recitations to
interfere with the pleasure of a day with Claudina. Celestia Ann still
kept her position in the family, and though only ten o'clock, the house
was in order, and dinner and tea would require no supervision by the
eldest daughter of the house.

Claudina brought her sewing, and the two passed an uneventful, but
pleasant day together, chatting over their work or reading aloud in
turn; for Claudina was nearly as great a lover of books as was Mildred.

Their talk was not largely of their neighbors, but some jests passed
between them at Ransquattle's expense. They were quite severe in their
criticisms, as young things are too apt to be; but if the ears of the
victim burned it was not enough to prevent the act of folly he had in
contemplation.

Tea was over, Miss Hunsinger had removed the dishes to the kitchen;
Mildred spread a bright colored cover over the table, placed the candles
on it, and she and Claudina settled themselves to their sewing again;
Zillah and Ada were the only other occupants of the room, Rupert having
gone out.

Presently there came a knock at the outer door.

"I'll go," said Ada, running to open it.

A man, Nicholas Ransquattle, stood on the threshold. Stepping past the
child without speaking, he made directly for Mildred, and silently
extended his right hand, between the thumb and forefinger of which he
held a letter.

In a sort of maze the girl took it, and with one of his profound
obeisances, of one of which Cyril had remarked, "I thought he was going
to squattle on the stove when he put his head down so low," he withdrew
without having spoken a word.

They could hear the crackling of the snow under his heavy tread as he
walked away.

"O Milly, what is it? what is it? what did he bring it for? had he been
to the post-office?" the little girls were asking with eager curiosity.

Mildred turned to Claudina. They looked into each other's eyes for a
moment, then burst into a simultaneous hearty laugh.

"Did ever you see such a comical performance?"

"Never! It's addressed to you of course?"

"Yes."

Seizing a candle, laughing and blushing, "Come, help me to read it,"
Mildred said. "We'll go up stairs where we won't be disturbed."

"Mayn't we go too? mayn't we know what your letter's about?" pleaded the
little girls as the older ones were hurrying away.

"No, no! tisn't the sort for children like you to know about," laughed
the sister. "Be good and stay here. We won't be gone long; and some day,
perhaps, I'll tell you what it says."

They hurried through the kitchen where Miss Hunsinger was vigorously
setting things to rights, up the crooked stairway and on into Aunt
Wealthy's room, fastened the door and proceeded to examine the missive.

It was an offer to Miss Mildred Keith, of the heart, hand and fortune of
the writer, Nicholas Ransquattle, who denominated himself her devoted
worshiper and slave, and addressed her as an angel and the loveliest and
sweetest of created beings. The girls giggled over it at first, but at
length Mildred threw it down in supreme disgust.

"Such stuff and nonsense! it's perfectly sickening! I'm anything but an
angel; especially when I lose my temper. And I believe I'm losing it
now; for I feel insulted by an offer from such a conceited booby!"

"Somebody's coming!" exclaimed Claudina.

"Yes; Rupert. I know his step. Well, Ru, what is it?" as the boy rapped
lightly on the door.

"Why before you answer that letter and accept the fellow, let me tell
you something."

Mildred threw open the door.

"Who told you I had one?"

"The children told me about old Nick bringing you a letter," he answered
laughing, but looking angry too, "and it's easy enough to guess the
subject; particularly since I heard a bit of news over yonder at the
smithy. Gote Lightcap says he heard him--old Nick--boasting this
morning, before several young men, that he was going to marry Mildred
Keith."

For a minute or more Mildred did not speak; she had probably never felt
so angry in all her life.

"The conceited puppy!" she cried at last, "wouldn't I like to take some
of it out of him!"

"Good for you!" cried Rupert clapping his hands. "I knew you'd be mad.
And wouldn't I like to horsewhip him for his impudence?"

"But it isn't right," said Mildred, already cooling down a little and
ashamed of her outburst. "You couldn't thrash him, Ru, but instead you
shall, if you will, have the pleasure of carrying him my answer."

"Tell me what it is first."

Mildred took the letter and wrote, in pencil, beneath the signature,
"The above offer is positively declined; all future visits on the part
of the writer also," and signed her name. "There, return it," she said,
"with the information that it is my final reply."




[Illustration]




Chapter Sixteenth.

    "Oh jealousy! thou bane of pleasing friendship,
     Thou worst invader of our tender bosoms:
     How does thy rancour poison all our softness,
     And turn our gentle natures into bitterness!"
                                         --ROWE.


THE news was too good to keep, and Rupert could not forbear stopping at
the smithy on his return and giving Gotobed a hint of how matters stood.

To say that the certainty of a decided rejection of Ransquattle's suit
lifted a burden of anxiety from young Lightcap's mind, is not an
over-estimate of the relief the boy's communication afforded him.

He had been moody and depressed since his visit of the morning to
Ransquattle's shop, and had refused to give Rhoda Jane any satisfaction
as to his intentions in regard to making one of the sleighing party of
the following evening. She was therefore agreeably surprised when toward
bed-time he came, in quite a merry mood, into the kitchen where she sat
sewing alone, their mother having stepped out to see a neighbor, to tell
her that he had decided to go.

"Well, I'm glad of it," she said, "and who are you going to take?"

He colored at the question and answered almost doggedly, "I'm going
after Sarah Miller."

"Why don't you ask Mildred Keith?"

"'Cause there ain't no use; Ormsby's headed me off there."

"Yes; an' if you don't look out, with yer pokin' ways, he'll head you
off altogether, and marry her afore you know it."

"She ain't goin' off in such a hurry," he muttered, drumming on the
table with his fingers; then jumping up from his chair and going over to
the stove, making a pretense of warming himself that he might avoid the
keen scrutiny of his sister's sharp eyes; "but what's the use o' me a
tryin' with all them fellers round?"

"Gote Lightcap, I'm ashamed of you!" exclaimed Rhoda Jane. "If I was a
man I'd have more pluck by a long shot. 'Twouldn't be me that would let
any feller get ahead where I was amind to go in and win."

"You don't know nothin' about it," he retorted, lighting a candle and
stalking off to bed.

"Dear me, if he only had half my spunk!" said Rhoda Jane, looking after
him with scornful eyes and a curling lip.

The wish was echoed more than once in his heart as he lay awake far into
the night revolving the subject in his mind, and filled with longings,
doubts and fears.

He had been so greatly rejoiced over the downfall of Ransquattle's
hopes; yet after all what did it avail him while the other three, whose
superiority he could not help acknowledging to himself, remained in the
way? Alas, there was no great cause for exultation that one rival out of
four had been removed from his path.

Still was it quite certain that they were all rivals? might it not be
that Miss Chetwood or Miss Grange was the more attractive girl to one or
all of them? The six were so constantly seen together, the attentions of
the three young men were so equally divided between the three girls,
that who could tell how they were going to pair off, if at all?

Besides there was no accounting for tastes and a lady didn't always
select that one from among her admirers whom other people in general
considered the most desirable match. There was yet a spark of hope for
him, but--ah if he only had Rhoda Jane's pluck and energy of
determination!

Near sunset of the next day a large omnibus sleigh drawn by four horses
with jingling bells, and well supplied with buffalo robes and other
appliances for keeping the cold at bay, went from house to house in
Pleasant Plains, picking up the girls and "boys" to the number of a
dozen or more--a very merry company--then glided swiftly on over the
snow for some six or eight miles.

The sleighing was fine, the weather not severe; the moon rose soon after
the setting of the sun, and the girls being well muffled up in hoods,
cloaks and other wraps, were warm and cosy, and vastly enjoyed the ride.

Of course the lads did the same. They laughed, jested and sang, and
found time fly as swiftly as the horses; who seemed to make nothing of
their load.

The destination of the party was a hotel in a neighboring village, where
a supper had been ordered for them some days before. It was served up,
hot and savory, shortly after their arrival.

A couple of hours were afterward spent in the parlor of the hotel, in
social chat and playing games; and here they were joined by Mr. Timothy
Buzzard, who taught a singing school in this town also.

"There's another rival," thought Gotobed, jealously watching him
carrying on a lively conversation with Mildred; "'pears like every
body's after her; and I can't get no chance at all."

Rhoda Jane was equally jealous--partly for her brother, but still more
for herself; because last year Mr. Buzzard had waited upon her more than
on any other girl in Pleasant Plains, and she considered him her
property and "didn't fancy bein' cut out by no newcomer nor by anybody
else, for that matter."

Influenced by the desire to separate the two, she was the first to
suggest that it was time to start for home. She was agreeably surprised
that Mildred promptly seconded the motion.

Some objected, saying there was no hurry, but as it was now eleven
o'clock, these were overruled by the majority, and the sleigh was
presently announced as in readiness.

"Can't we make room for another passenger?" some one asked, as amid
laughter and jesting, they were crowding into the vehicle.

"Who is it?" queried another.

"Why, Buzzard would--"

"No, we hain't room for no more?" interrupted Gotobed. "We're not agoin'
to have the ladies crowded."

"Speak fur yerself, Gote Lightcap," spoke up Rhoda Jane with spirit.
"There ain't none of us so disobligin' as not to be willin' to scrouge a
little for the sake of accommodatin' a fellow critter in distress. Set
up a little closer, girls, and there'll be lots o' room."

"Yes; the more the merrier, and the closer the warmer," assented Sarah
Miller, Gote Lightcap's partner for the expedition, who had noticed with
vexation and chagrin his evident interest in Mildred Keith. "Come on,
Buzzard," making room for the singing teacher between Rhoda Jane and
herself.

"Thank you, ladies. I shall be a thorn between two roses," he said,
taking the offered seat with a laugh at his own stale jest.

"Now we've got the singing master along, let's have some music," said
Rhoda Jane, when they were fairly on their way.

"Yes, you'll be expected to pay your way Buzzard," remarked Ormsby.

"I hope I'll always be found willing to do that," he responded. "Miss
Lightcap, what shall I sing?"

Highly pleased that the choice was given her, Rhoda Jane promptly named
a love song she had heard him sing as a solo.

He gave it, then another, selected by Miss Miller, then turning to
Mildred,

"I think it is your turn now, Miss Keith," he said.

She proposed a round he had taught them that winter, saying all could
join in it.

All did so with right good will. Other rounds, glees, choruses and solos
followed. They sang on even after reaching Pleasant Plains; sang on till
but two or three were left as one after another was set down at his or
her own door.

A light burned in the parlor at Mr. Keith's and the front door was
opened before the sleigh had quite drawn up to it.

"Poor, dear mother! what a shame to have kept you up so long!" Mildred
exclaimed as she came in.

"Never mind," was the cheerful reply. "Here's a good warm fire; take
this arm-chair close to it, and don't remove any of your wraps till you
cease to feel chilly. I should have prepared you some hot lemonade but
for one little difficulty in the way; no lemons to be had. Coffee would
keep you awake; but you shall have a glass of good rich milk; either
hot or cold, as you prefer. Now tell me what sort of a time you had."

"I wish every girl had such a mother as mine," Mildred said, smiling
fondly up into the face she loved so well. "I verily believe I take as
much pleasure in recounting my adventures to you as in going through
them. And it is so nice to have so safe and wise and loving a
confidante.

"Mother, I have a great deal to tell you, not so much about what has
occurred to-night as of something that happened last night. I have been
looking for an opportunity all day, but without finding it; for you know
we were unusually busy all the morning and had company all the afternoon
till it was time for me to get ready for the sleigh-ride."

Mrs. Keith glanced at the face of a tall old-fashioned clock ticking in
a corner of the room.

"I want very much to hear your story, daughter; but if you can sleep
without having told it I think we will reserve it till to-morrow; for
see! it is now half-past twelve."

The girl would have been glad to unburden her mind and to learn if her
mother approved--not her rejection of Ransquattle--of that there could
be no doubt--but her manner of doing it; but that dear mother's face
cheerful though it was, told of physical exhaustion and need of sleep.

Mildred rose hastily. "High time then that we wore both in bed. My story
will keep perfectly well till to-morrow."

"Sit down and finish warming yourself," Mrs. Keith said, with a smile.
"I want to hear about to-night. We will keep the longer story for
to-morrow."

The Lightcaps found their house all dark the family had retired to bed
hours ago, but leaving the kitchen door unlocked and a good fire in the
stove.

"Good and warm in here," remarked Gotobed, feeling for the candle and
matches his mother was sure to have left on the table ready for them.

"Yes; feels comfortable. I shall set down and warm a bit 'fore I crawl
up to that there cold bed-room."

"Me too; don't expect to sleep none when I do get to bed," growled Gote,
as he succeeded in lighting the candle, after two or three ineffectual
attempts, and set it on the table again.

"Kind o' eggzited are ye?"

"Some. I say, what did you make room for that--"

"Don't swear;" she sneered, as he paused for a suitable cognomen to
bestow upon Buzzard.

"I wa'n't agoin' to!" he said angrily; "not but what I've sufficient
cause in your letting that unclean bird in amongst us decent folks."

"There now; that'll do fur to-night," she snapped. "Tim. Buzzard ain't
no more an unclean bird than you are; he's twicet as good lookin' and
sings like a nightingale.

"But now see here; don't let's quarrel, but go to work together to bring
things round right. You don't want him to cut you out with Mildred
Keith, and I don't want her to cut me out with him. So now you just
spunk up and pop the question right off. If you don't, one or other o'
them fellers'll get ahead o' you; you may just take my word for that."

Gotobed dropped his head into his hands and sighed deeply, then rose and
walked the floor.

Rhoda Jane watched him with an eager, half-contemptuous look.

"Well!" he said at length, "I wisht I knowed how!"

"Knowed how! you needn't make many words about it; 'tain't like makin'
up a sermon or a president's message."

"It's a heap more important; the happiness of a feller's whole life a
dependin' onto it."

Silence for some minutes, Rhoda Jane sitting meditatively before the
stove, her feet on its hearth, her hands clasped round her knees, while
her brother continued his restless walk.

She was the first to speak. "I'd write it out if I was you."

"I ain't used to writin' much."

"Well, you can get used to it; you can try and try till you've writ
somethin' that'll do."

"I couldn't write anything good enough for her to see."

"Then take t'other way."

"I don't never git no chance; and if I did I'd be tongue-tied, sure as
the world."

"Then you'll have to write it, and I'll help you!" concluded Rhoda Jane
with energy.

She arose as she spoke, picked up the candle, stepped quickly to a
corner shelf in the next room, whence she brought an inkstand and a
quill pen.

Setting these down on the kitchen table, she went back, and opening a
bureau drawer where miscellaneous articles were kept, fished out from
its depths a sheet of foolscap, which she spread out beside the
inkstand.

"That ain't nice enough," said Gotobed, eyeing it disapprovingly.

"Make it up on that and get better at the store to-morrow to copy it
onto," returned his sister. "Now you set down and go at it like a man;
or maybe I'd better say like a woman," she added sarcastically.

"If I'd only had an edication!" groaned Gotobed, taking up the pen; "but
it's mighty hard on a feller--such things as this is--when he hasn't."

"Well, do the best you kin, and mebbe it'll come out right for all.
You're good-lookin' and got a good trade and can make a good livin' for
her. Just tell her that; and tell her you think she's as purty as a
picter, and good-tempered, and knows a lot; and that you worship the
ground she walks on, and won't never let the wind blow rough on her,
won't never say no cross words to her, and--and a lot more o' such
stuff; that's what girls like."

"Well, I s'pose you'd ought to know, seeing you belong to the sect; but
it's a heap easier for you to say it than for me to git it writ down in
black and white," he sighed.

"I declare I'm clear beat out with you a'most," said Rhoda Jane,
snuffing the candle impatiently; "and I've a great mind to leave you to
make it up by yourself."

But she went on coaxing, suggesting and prompting, till between them
they had composed an epistle which was satisfactory to her though not to
her brother.

"It's nigh onto three o'clock, and I'm awful tired and sleepy," she
remarked, as at last they separated and sought their beds.

The next day Gotobed searched the town for letter paper and bought half
a quire of the best he could find.

During the next week all his leisure moments were spent in making
revised and improved copies of his and Rhoda Jane's joint composition.

He had used his last sheet, and seized with a fit of desperation, he
selected the one which seemed to him the least faulty and sent it by his
sister.

Mrs. Keith, opening the door in answer to Rhoda Jane's knock, was struck
with the peculiar expression of the girl's face--a mixture of pride,
condescension and exultation.

"Good evenin' Mis' Keith. Where's Mildred?" she said, stepping in and
glancing about the room with an air of importance, "I want to see her
pertickler; got somethin' fur her," and a conscious glance at the
missive in her hand enlightened the quick-witted lady as to its nature.

"Mildred is not at home," she said; "will not be until bedtime; but
anything you choose to leave with me will be given her on her return."

Rhoda Jane considered a moment. She felt a strong desire to deliver the
note into Mildred's own hand, and to watch her while reading it; but
should she carry it back Gote might change his mind and put off
indefinitely this business which she was so desirous to have carried
through at once.

She left it, though with evident reluctance.

She presently congratulated herself that she had done so. Gotobed,
eagerly awaiting her return, peering anxiously every other minute
through the smithy door, hailed her in breathless excitement.

"Well, what--what did she--"

"She wasn't there. She's gone out somewheres and won't be back till
bedtime."

"Give it to me then; quick!" and he held out his hand with a peremptory
gesture.

"I ain't got it," Rhoda Jane answered with a sardonic grin.

"Where is it? you ain't gone and left it," he cried aghast.

"Yes, I have; I give it to Mis' Keith."

Gotobed groaned. "I'd thought better of it; I'd throw it in the fire
this minute if I had it here. She'll think me a fool. I know she will!"

"If she does she's one," returned Rhoda Jane shortly, and left him to
his unavailing regrets.

How they tortured him! how could he bear the suspense.

Mildred was merciful and did not keep him in doubt any longer than
necessary. He found a letter next morning, in the post-office, with his
address upon it, written in a lady's delicate graceful hand.

His heart seemed to jump into his mouth at the sight. He almost snatched
it from the postmaster's hand, and without stopping to answer the
jesting remark of that functionary on his sudden accession of color,
hurried away, never stopping till he reached the privacy of his own
room, thankful that he succeeded in doing so without being seen by any
of the family.

But now it was a full minute ere he could summon courage to open the
missive and learn his fate. And even when it lay open before him he
passed his hand several times across his eyes as if to clear his sight.

Yet it was very plainly written;--also plainly expressed; a distinct,
decided, though very kindly rejection of his suit; the only reason given
that she could not love him and a loveless marriage could be fruitful of
nothing but misery to both parties.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Seventeenth.

    "The rose that all are praising
     Is not the rose for me."
                --BAYLIE.


"GOTOBED LIGHTCAP, you're the biggest fool that ever was born!"
exclaimed the young blacksmith, between his clenched teeth, throwing
Mildred's dainty note upon the floor and grinding it with his heel,
while the hot blood surged over his swarthy face, which expressed in
every lineament intense mortification and chagrin. "You might 'a knowed
the likes o' her couldn't never fancy sech a ungainly, know nothin'
varmint as you be."

He dropped his face into his hands for a moment, groaning in spirit--for
the wound in his heart was deep as well as that to his pride.

"It does seem as if there warn't nothin' left in this world worth livin'
fur!" he sighed. "But then I'm not the feller to give up and die! I'll
fight it out an' get over it yet."

He picked up the letter and thrust it into his bosom, straightened
himself, went down into the smithy, and fell to work at his anvil,
dealing vigorous blows as if thus he would drive away the demon of
despair.

He ate little at dinner, and conscious that Rhoda Jane's sharp eyes were
upon him, scarcely lifted his from his plate.

He hurried back to his work. She followed him the next minute.

"So she's give you the mitten?"

"Who told you so?" he asked defiantly, standing before her with arms
folded and head erect, but reddening to his very hair.

"Humph! I ain't blind, and anybody could see it with half an eye. Well,
never you mind! you're a sight too good fur her, the--"

"Don't you call her no names now! I ain't agoin' to have it. It's me
that isn't fit to hold a candle to the like o' her, and had ought to had
sense enough to know it.

"Well, I didn't boast like Ransquattle; that's one small bit o' comfort
as things has turned out," he concluded moodily, picking up his hammer.

"How'd he take his mitten?" laughed Rhoda Jane. "Wouldn't I ha' liked to
seen him puttin' it on!"

"Take it! you never see anybody look so cheap as Nick when Mocker asked
him 'tother day when the weddin' was to come off. Then the fellers run
him ('twas at Chetwood and Mocker's store; I'd run in on a arrant fur
mother) and he growed thunderin' mad, and begun callin' her names till
Ormsby was ready to put him out--if he hadn't walked off hisself--and I
could 'a horse-whipped him with a right good will."

"Well, don't you go and break your heart fur her."

"I ain't a goin' to. There now, you'd better leave; fur I've a job on
hand."

The building lot selected by the Keiths was bought and fenced in almost
immediately, and men set to work at digging the cellar, and then putting
up the walls of the new house.

By dint of energetic oversight and urging on of the workmen, Mr. Keith
succeeded in having it roofed in before the first heavy fall of snow; so
that some advance could be made with the laying of floors, lathing,
etc., during the winter.

When spring came things took a fresh start; more men were employed and
every effort put forth by the owner, to have the building hurried on to
completion.

Each member of the family was deeply interested; the children made daily
journeys to the spot and all Rupert's leisure time was devoted to
digging, planting and other improvements of the grounds.

The boy was full of energy and fond of life in the open air. His garden
did him credit, supplying nearly all the vegetables wanted for family
use.

With some assistance from older heads and hands, he terraced the bank
overlooking the river, made steps down to the water's edge, where was a
fine spring, and built a small arbor and a spring-house.

The new dwelling would be hardly so large as the one they were to leave
for it, until an addition should be built, but of more sightly
appearance and far more conveniently arranged. Besides it was their own,
and who does not know the charm that ownership gives?

They were very impatient to get into it; and there was great rejoicing
among the children when at last the announcement was made that it was
fit for occupancy.

It was their father who brought the news into their reading and sewing
circle, one bright warm afternoon early in July.

"When shall we move, wife?" he asked.

"Oh to-night, to-night! please, mother say to-night," cried several
little voices.

Mrs. Keith laughed. "It is no such quick work, children."

"But we might bedin," said Don. "I'll take dis tat and tum back aden for
other tings," hugging up a large white and yellow cat that had been a
petted member of the household for some months past.

"H'm!" said Cyril, "Toy can take his own self; he's got more feet to run
with than any of the rest."

"And he always runs alongside wherever we goes," put in Fan. "Mother can
we help move?"

The question was unheard and remained unanswered; for the reason that
the older people were talking busily among themselves.

"I think we may begin to-morrow," Mrs. Keith was saying; "Celestia Ann
is through with her week's washing and ironing, and I'll set her and
Mrs. Rood both to cleaning the new house, while we pack up things here."

"Oh, goodie, goodie! mother, mayn't we all help!" chorused the children.

"We will see, dears; perhaps there may be some little things that you
can carry; your own toys you shall carry at any-rate, if you wish. Yes,
Stuart, I have had the parlor and one bedroom of the new house cleaned
already."

"O mother, can't we have this carpet taken up immediately--I mean go to
work and take it up--and have it shaken and carried right over there?
and perhaps we could get it down this afternoon, you and auntie and I;
and have the furniture of that room carried right into it to-morrow
morning, the first thing."

"A capital idea," her father said; "then we will have one room
comfortable there before all are torn up here. Come, children, scamper
out of the way! Wife; where's the tack hammer?"

"Oh, can't we help?" pleaded the children, "Where shall we go?"

"No, not with this. Go anywhere out of the way."

The order was obeyed somewhat reluctantly, all going out to the
adjoining room. Zillah and Ada stopped there and each took a book; the
younger three went up stairs.

"Let's pack up our things," said Cyril.

"What'll we pack 'em in?" queried Don.

"We'll see."

The boys got out their stores of marbles, balls, bits of twine, a broken
knife or two, a few fish hooks and a set of Jackstraws their father had
made for them.

Fan brought out her treasures also, which consisted of several dolls
and their wardrobes, a picture book and some badly battered and bruised
dishes; the remains of a once highly prized metal toy tea set.

A packing box in one corner of the large second story room was where the
playthings of the little ones were always kept when not in use. "A place
for everything and everything in its place," being one of the cardinal
rules of the household.

"Can we take 'em over there now?" asked Fan, as she gathered hers pell
mell into her apron.

"No, of course not," said Cyril. "Didn't you hear mother say we couldn't
begin moving till to-morrow?"

"Then what did we get 'em out for?"

"To pack 'em up and have 'em ready to take over in the morning."

"What'll we pack 'em in?" reiterated Don.

"Let's look round for a box 'bout the right size," said Cyril. "Course
we can't carry them in the big board one. It's too heavy."

A good deal of rummaging followed upon that; first in the outer room,
then in the other, occupied by Aunt Wealthy and Mildred.

Finally they came upon a pasteboard box standing on Mildred's writing
table, which Cyril pronounced just the thing.

"But maybe Milly won't like us to take it," objected Fan, as he
unceremoniously emptied the contents upon the table.

"Oh, she won't care; there's nothing in it but old papers and things
writed all over. She's done with them and she'll be puttin' them in the
fire next thing. You know she always likes to burn up old rubbish."

That last statement was certainly according to fact, and Fan made no
further objection.

Don suggested asking leave, but Cyril overruled that also.

"No; they're all too busy down there; we mustn't bother," he said,
walking off with his prize.

One paper had fallen on the floor. Fan stooped, picked it up and looked
at it curiously, as the boys hurried off into the other room with their
prize.

"Milly didn't do that," she remarked; "tain't pretty writin' like hers.
Guess she wouldn't want to keep such an ugly old thing."

"Come Fan," Cyril called, "do you want to put your things in too?"

"Yes;" she said, coming out with the letter still in her hand.

Fan's dolls were put in last and the box was too full to allow the lid
to go on.

"I'll take Bertha and carry her in my arms," she said, lifting out her
largest and favorite child. "I want her to play wis now and I'd raser
not trust her in dere wis dose marbles and balls rollin' round."

"Now the lid fits on all right," said Cyril, adjusting it.

"We're all packed up," observed Don, with satisfaction. "Now let's go
play in the grove."

The others were agreed and Fan decided that she must take with her two
small rag dolls in addition to Bertha.

Puss had come up stairs with the children and was walking round and
round them, as they sat on the carpet, rubbing affectionately against
them and purring loudly.

"Let's give 'em a ride on Toy's back," said Cyril. "Here's a string to
tie 'em on with, and this old letter shall be the saddle," picking up
the one Fan had brought from the other room, and which she had laid down
beside the box.

The others were pleased with the idea; Cyril twisted the letter into
some slight resemblance to a saddle, and in spite of a vigorous
resistance from the cat, tied it and the dolls pretty securely to her
back.

She was of course expected to go with or follow them as usual; but the
instant they released her she flew down the stairs, darted out of the
open kitchen door, tore across the yard and scaled the fence in a
twinkling.

The children pursued at their utmost speed, but Toy was out of sight
before they could descend the stairs.

"Well, I never! that 'ar cat must a gone mad," Celestia Ann was saying,
standing in the doorway, her hands on her hips, her gaze turned
wonderingly in the direction Toy had taken.

"Where? which way did she go?" asked the children breathlessly.

"Over the fence yonder, tearing like mad. She went like a streak o'
lightnin' through the kitching here, and I didn't see no more of her
after she clum the fence. She's got the hydrophoby bad, you may depend;
and I only hope she won't bite nobody, 'fore somebody knocks her in the
head."

"No, it's my dolls she's got," said Fan, who had not the slightest idea
what "hydrophoby" might be. "O, boys, hurry and catch her 'fore she
loses 'em," she called after her brothers as they renewed the pursuit,
hurrying across the yard and climbing the fence with a speed that did
credit to their ability in that line.

Fan stood beside it, gazing out anxiously through a crack between the
high, rough boards till the boys returned all breathless with running,
to report, "No Toy and no dolls to be seen anywhere."

"But don't cry," added Cyril, seeing Fan's lips tremble ominously;
"she'll come back when she wants her supper; you bet."

"It's wicked to bet," remarked Don virtuously.

"I didn't," said Cyril, "come let's go play in the grove. I'll bend down
a tree and give you a nice ride, Fan."

Gotobed Lightcap had just finished a job, and pausing a moment to rest,
was wiping the perspiration from his brow with a rather dilapidated
specimen of pocket-handkerchief, when a cat darted in at the open door,
ran round the smithy in a frightened way, then lay down on the floor and
rolled and squirmed kicking its feet in the air in the evident effort to
rid itself of something tied to its back.

With a single stride Gotobed was at the side of the struggling animal.

He took it up and in a few seconds had relieved it of its hated
incumbrance.

"It's them Keith children's pet cat," he said half aloud, "and they've
been a tyin' some of their doll babies onto it. There you kin go, puss;
don't take up yer lodgin' here; for we've cats enough o' our own.

"Eh! what's this?" as his eye fell on the letter and he recognized his
own awkward, ill-shaped hieroglyphics.

He felt his face grow very red and hot as he straightened it out upon
his knees, his heart fluttering with the thought of the possibility that
it might have been some little liking for the writer that had prevented
its immediate destruction.

There were some words in pencil along the margin; he held it up to the
light and slowly deciphered them.

He was not much accustomed to reading writing and this had become
slightly blurred: but he made it out clearly at last; a jesting remark
about his mistakes in spelling and grammar, which were many and glaring.

"I wouldn't ha' believed it of her!" he exclaimed, crimsoning with anger
and shame as he flung the torn and crumpled sheet into the fire of his
forge, the dolls after it.

He caught up his hammer and fell to work again, muttering to himself,
"It's her writin'; there can't be no mistake; fur it's just like what
she writ me afore. And I wouldn't a' believed it of her, I wouldn't; I
thought she'd a kind heart and would make allowance fur them that hasn't
had the same chance as her."

He had not been wrong in his estimate of Mildred. She would never have
wounded his feelings intentionally. She had a habit of writing her
thoughts on the margin of what she was reading, and the words had been
carelessly traced there with no expectation that they would ever be seen
by any eye but her own. Nor would they but for the mischievous meddling
of the children.

She set no value upon the letter; did not miss it till months
afterwards, and then supposed she had destroyed it, though she could not
distinctly remember having done so.

In the meantime Gotobed kept his own counsel, concealing his hurt as
well as he could and trying not to hate the hand that had inflicted it.




[Illustration]




Chapter Eighteenth.

    "Farewell, a long farewell."


THE Keiths were scarcely more than well settled in their new home when
Miss Stanhope announced her intention of returning to Ohio almost
immediately.

This news was received by the family with something akin to
consternation. "How could they do without her?" they asked; "didn't
everybody need her every day of their lives, from father and mother down
to Annis?"

"Ah," she answered smiling, though her eyes were dim with unshed tears,
"you'll have each other and will soon find that you can get on very well
indeed without your blundering old auntie. But the question is how shall
she do without you? The old Lansdale home will be very lonely with no
little feet pit-patting about it."

"Then what makes you go, Aunt Wealthy?" chorused the children, clinging
to her with many a loving caress.

"I must, my darlings; there's business I have to attend to; and I feel
that the ague is breaking me down."

"I fear that is too true," Mrs. Keith said, with a strong effort to
speak cheerfully, "and therefore I will not entreat you to stay, dear
auntie; but rather urge your departure before the sickly season sets in.

"Though it just breaks my heart to think of the parting!" she added,
hurrying from the room to conceal her emotion.

"But you'll come back soon, won't you, auntie?" pleaded the children.

"Not very, I'm afraid, dears, it's a long and expensive journey."

"Too long for you to take alone, Aunt Wealthy," Mildred said. "I dread
it for you. I don't see how we can let you go without a protector."

"I shall not, child. Is not the promise to me, 'Behold, I am with thee,
and will keep thee in all places whither thou goest?' Yes; to me and to
each one of His children. So I am not afraid, and you need not fear for
me."

"Dear auntie, if the Saviour were here, I think he would say to you, 'O
woman, great is thy faith!'"

"My dear, I deserve no such commendation; my faith is often very weak.
But I want you to remember and try to realize that this almighty Friend
not only goes with me when I leave you, but stays with you also;
according to His gracious promise, 'I will never leave thee nor forsake
thee.'

"Troubles and trials will come and there are dark and stormy days in
every life--but 'as thy days so shall thy strength be.'

"I can not tell you, Mildred, how hard it is for me to leave you all,"
she continued, her voice trembling with emotion, "but it would be ten
times harder were it not that I know 'this God is our God forever and
ever;' and that 'he will be our guide even unto death.'"

"Aunt Wealthy," said Mrs. Keith coming in again, "Stuart and I have been
talking this over--this resolve of yours to return to Ohio--and he says
it will never do for you to attempt it without an escort."

"I shall be very glad of an escort, if there is one to be had," Miss
Stanhope answered; "but if not, I must even go without--trusting in
Providence."

"But you would wait a few weeks rather than go alone?"

"Certainly; God works by means, and we are to use them, while at the
same time we trust only in him."

"Stuart says the merchants will be going on East to buy their fall
goods. He will inquire among them and let you know."

"Ah yes; I think I heard Mr---- what's his name? Mimicker? Sneerer?"

"Mocker?" suggested Mildred with a smile.

"Yes, yes, Mr. Mocker, I heard him say something about it being his turn
this fall to lay in a new supply of goods."

"Ah, I hope it will turn out that you will have him for your escort,
Aunt Wealthy," said Mildred, "for I know that he will take the best
possible care of you. But do try, auntie, to get his name fixed in your
memory."

"That I will," Miss Stanhope answered with a good humored smile; "for he
might not fancy the synonyms of it; the meaning not being the most
complimentary in the world."

Mr. Keith brought home word that Mr. Mocker would leave for the East in
a fortnight and would be happy to take charge of Miss Stanhope.

Aunt Wealthy had always been very dear to these nieces and nephews, but
now that they were about to lose her, it seemed to them that they had
never realized half her worth.

They lingered near her, they hung upon her words and looks, and when the
time for parting came, clung about her with sobs and tears, loading her
with caresses, till she was forced to tear herself from their embraces
and hurry away.

The stage had drawn up before the gate; she hastened down the garden
path, the weeping children running after; Mr. Keith and Mr. Mocker
assisted her into the vehicle, the latter took his place by her side,
and in another moment she was whirled away out of sight, all drowned in
tears, and leaving the others in like condition.

"It seems just like a funeral!" sobbed Ada, "oh, will she never, never
come back any more!"

"Perhaps she may, dear," said the mother, wiping away her own tears, "we
will try to think so at least, and be cheerful and happy in looking
forward to that time. And in the meanwhile we may hope for a letter now
and then."

"Oh," cried Rupert, "that reminds me that there's a letter in the office
for you now, mother! I saw it there, but had no money with me to pay
the postage. If you'll give me the two shillings, I'll run and get it
now."

"Do so, my son," Mrs. Keith said, giving him the money. "I'm sorry you
forgot it and did not get it out in time for Aunt Wealthy to see it."

Letters were rarities in those days, and the older members of the family
awaited Rupert's return from the post-office with a good deal of
eagerness, not unmixed with anxiety.

He was not long gone for he too was curious in regard to it, desirous to
learn its contents and who was the writer.

"It's post marked Detroit," he said, delivering it to his mother. "I
can't think who'd be likely to write to any of us from there.

"Unless it might be Captain or Edward Wells," he added with a quizzical
glance at Mildred.

"The hand looks familiar," remarked Mrs. Keith carefully breaking the
seal; then opening out the sheet, "Horace Dinsmore!" she exclaimed, "And
he is coming to see us! Oh, what a pity that Aunt Wealthy has just
missed him!"

"A pity indeed!" echoed her husband. "But he may stay with us some
weeks, and perhaps take Lansdale on his way home."

"I hope he won't; won't stay here long, I mean," muttered Rupert in an
aside to Mildred. "I didn't like him the other time."

"Nor I, very much, but perhaps he has improved."

"Mother, who is he?" the younger ones were asking.

"My cousin; his mother and mine were sisters."

"Were? Aren't they now?" queried Zillah.

"Yes, dear, but they both went home to heaven many years ago. My mother
first--before Aunt Eva married Mr. Dinsmore and went away down south to
live.

"But wait till I have read the letter and then you may ask all the
questions you wish."

It was not a lengthy epistle. Mrs. Keith glanced over it, then read it
aloud. Its tone was cousinly and affectionate.

The writer stated that he had lately graduated from college and was now
taking a tour to rest and refresh himself after many months of hard
study; that he had arrived in Detroit, would tarry there a week and then
journey on into Indiana to visit his relatives in Pleasant Plains.

"This letter has been some time on the way," Mrs. Keith remarked,
examining the date, "and really I think he may walk in upon us day
after to-morrow."

"Then we'd better be getting ready for him!" exclaimed Mildred, starting
up in her energetic way.

"Wait a little. Mother promised to tell us about him," cried the
children.

"Yes, and will. There's time enough, Milly."

Mildred resumed her seat; for she, too, wanted to hear all her mother
had to tell.

"My mother," Mrs. Keith began, "was two years younger than Aunt Wealthy,
who was the daughter of my grandfather by his first wife; therefore only
half sister to my mother and Aunt Eva, who were the children of the
second.

"Aunt Eva was five years younger than my mother and was still single
when mother died; which, as you have all heard, was when I, her only
child, was but little more than two years old.

"Cousin Horace, too, was the only child of his mother, and quite a
little fellow when she died. I was there, on a visit, at the time and
did what I could to comfort him.

"We grew quite fond of each other then and have always been so ever
since, though we have lived far apart and met very seldom."

"Has he got a father?" asked Cyril, "and does he live with him?"

"Yes; he has a father, and lives with him when he is at home; but for
years past most of his time has been spent at school and college."

"I thought Cousin Horace had brothers and sisters?" Rupert said,
inquiringly.

"Yes; his father soon married again and has a large family by the second
wife."

"What is Cousin Horace like, mother?" asked Ada.

"Wait until he comes and see for yourself," was the smiling rejoinder.

"How glad you look, mother!" said Mildred, "are you really so much
pleased that he is coming?"

"Why, certainly, my child! he is my near kinsman, and, as I have just
told you, I am very fond of him; he's like a dear younger brother to me.
And particularly welcome just now as his coming will take from the
dreadfully lonely feeling Aunt Wealthy's departure has given the house."

"But, mother, we can't entertain him suitably, we're so cramped for room
and our house only half-furnished; and he is used to living in such
grand style. You know you have often told me about it--what a beautiful
place Roselands is, and how many carriages and horses, and what a
retinue of servants they keep."

Mrs. Keith smiled kindly at the anxious face turned toward hers. "Well,
daughter dear, we'll just do the best we can for him and it won't hurt
him to try roughing it in the backwoods--or prairies rather--for a
little while."

"Well, it's a little better than if he had come while we were in the old
yellow house. We've a nice porch here, and a front yard shaded with
grand old oaks; and no neighbors near enough to watch every movement."

"A good many conveniences, too," added her mother, cheerily, "and a
beautiful view of river and town. I think, too, that we can manage to
give him a room to himself, and to feed him well, with the help of
Rupert's garden, the cow and the chickens."

The expectation of this visit was a real blessing to the family; to Mrs.
Keith and Mildred in especial--just at this time; giving occupation to
their thoughts as well as hands, in the necessary preparation for the
proper accommodation and entertainment of the coming guest; thus
preventing much of the sadness the loss of Miss Stanhope's loved society
would have caused them.

The next arrival of the semi-weekly stage brought Horace Dinsmore, his
servant and luggage to their door.

Mr. Dinsmore was a dark-eyed, handsome youth of distinguished appearance
and with the air of a prince of the blood royal; yet evidently a kind
master; for his man John, a spruce young negro, seemed to take the
greatest pride and pleasure in waiting upon "Massa Horace" and
anticipating his every wish.

While warmly welcoming her young relative, Mrs. Keith was somewhat
dismayed at the unexpected sight of the servant--house room being so
scarce; but the difficulty was obviated by placing a cot-bed in the
empty loft of the newly erected stable at the foot of the garden.

"How very thoughtless and selfish in Cousin Horace to bring that fellow
along," Mildred said to her mother.

"No, my dear, not when we consider that they have always been together
and neither would know very well how to do without the other. I was the
thoughtless one not to remember that and expect John."

"Always together, mother?"

"Yes; they are nearly the same age--John a few months older than his
young master--and were playfellows in infancy.

"John's mother was Horace's 'mammy' as the children down south call
their nurses; and I think loved her white nursling even better than her
own children.

"John's affection for Horace is probably as great, and it would come
near breaking his heart to be separated from him."

Horace Dinsmore had paid a visit to Lansdale the year before the removal
of the Keiths to Indiana. The impression he had then made upon his young
cousins was not at all favorable; he was silent, morose and seemed to
take little or no interest in anybody or anything.

"He is not like himself," Mrs. Keith had said to Aunt Wealthy again and
again; "he is in trouble, some great sorrow has come to him."

But they did not succeed in winning his confidence; he rejected their
sympathy, locked up his secret in his own bosom, and left them as sad
and moody as when he came.

He was changed for the better now; was cheerful, at times even gay, and
showed much interest in them and their affairs, making them valuable
presents; for he had large means and a generous nature.

Some gifts--of dress-goods, jewelry and children's toys, he had brought
with him, and in addition he presented Mildred and Rupert each with a
town lot in the immediate neighborhood of their new home.

Mr. Keith, in his sturdy pride of independence, was inclined to reject
these last; but his wife said,

"No, Stuart, do not; you will hurt Horace's feelings; the land is very
cheap, the price of it nothing to him with his large wealth; I know it
is a real pleasure to him to give it to the children."

Mr. Keith yielded the point and said nothing.

Mr. Dinsmore, not being a religious man, and belonging to a very proud
and aristocratic family, was not one to mingle with those he denominated
"the common herd," as his cousin well knew. Therefore only a few of
their acquaintances--the educated and refined--were invited to meet him
and accompany them on some little excursions--riding, boating, and
fishing--gotten up for his entertainment.

He made himself agreeable on these occasions;--an easy thing for him to
do with his handsome person, polished manners and good conversational
powers--but soon let it be known to his relatives that he decidedly
preferred exclusively family parties. After that they had only such
while he staid, which was for several weeks.




[Illustration]




Chapter Nineteenth.

    "Seldom shall she hear a tale
     So sad, so tender, and so true."


HORACE DINSMORE showed much interest in Mildred, seemed to like to watch
her, let her employment be what it might, and to have her company in
long solitary walks and drives.

Several times he remarked to her mother that she was growing very lovely
in person and was a girl of fine mind; adding that he sincerely hoped
she would not throw herself away upon some country boor.

The two--Mrs. Keith and Mr. Dinsmore--were alone in the sitting-room,
one pleasant afternoon early in September, when this remark was made for
the third or fourth time; alone except that little Annis was playing
about the floor, apparently absorbed with Toy and her doll.

Mrs. Keith was sewing, her cousin who had been pacing to and fro, now
standing before her.

She lifted her head with a startled look.

"Horace, don't forget that you and Mildred are cousins."

He colored slightly, then laughingly answered to her thought rather than
her words,

"Don't be alarmed, Marcia; I'm not thinking of her in that way at all."

His face suddenly clouded as with some gloomy recollection.

"Marcia," he said, taking a chair near her side, "my visit is drawing to
a close and there is something I must tell you before I go; I came with
the purpose of doing so, but hitherto my heart has failed me. We seem to
be alone in the house and perhaps there will be no better time than
this."

"I think not," she said, "we can secure ourselves from intrusion by
locking the door."

He rose, turned the key, and came back.

He did not speak again for a moment, but sat watching Annis with a
peculiar expression which excited his cousin's surprise and curiosity
and not for the first time either; she had noted it before; the child
seemed to both attract and repel him.

More than once Mrs. Keith had seen him snatch her up suddenly with a
gesture of strong affection, only to set her down the next minute and
turn away as if from something painful to look upon.

"What is it you see in my baby, Horace?" she asked, laying her hand
affectionately upon his arm.

"She is a sweet, pretty little thing, yet it gives me more pain than
pleasure to look at her," he said sighing and passing his hand across
his brow.

"You cannot imagine why it should," he went on, smiling sadly into his
cousin's wondering face, "because there is a page in my past life that
you have never read."

His features worked with emotion. He rose and paced the floor back and
forth several times; then coming to her side again,

"Marcia, I have been a husband; I am a father; my little girl--whom I
have never seen--must be just about the age of Annis."

"You, Horace? you are but twenty years old!" dropping her work to look
up at him in utter amazement.

"I knew you would be astonished--that you could hardly credit it--but it
is true."

Then resuming his seat he poured out in impassioned language, the story
already so well known to the readers of the Elsie books--of his visit
to New Orleans three years before this, his hasty and clandestine
marriage to the beautiful heiress, Elsie Grayson, their speedy
separation by her guardian and big father, the subsequent birth of their
little daughter and the death of the young mother, following so soon
thereafter.

Her work forgotten, her hands lying idly in her lap, her eyes gazing
intently into his, Mrs. Keith listened in almost breathless silence, the
tears coursing down her cheeks during the saddest passages.

"My poor Horace! my poor, dear cousin!" she said when he had finished.
"Oh, it was hard, very hard! Why did you never tell me before."

"I could not, Marcia," he answered in tremulous tones, "it is the first
time I have spoken my darling's name since--since I knew that she was
lost to me forever."

"Forever! oh do not say that! You have told me she was a sweet Christian
girl, and none who trust in Jesus can ever be lost."

"But to me; I am no Christian," he sighed.

"But you may become one. The invitation is to you, 'Come unto me;' and
the blessed assurance, 'Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast
out.'"

He sat silent, his face averted, his head bowed upon his hands.

She waited a moment, then spoke again.

"Your child, Horace?"

"She is at Viamede with the guardian."

"And you have never seen her?"

"No."

"Oh how can you bear it? doesn't your heart yearn over her? don't you
long to have her in your arms?"

"No; why should I? she robbed me of her--my darling wife."

"But you do not know that? and certainly it was innocently, if at all."

"That has always been my feeling."

"You ought not to allow yourself to feel so," she said almost
indignantly. "Poor little motherless darling! must she be worse than
fatherless too?"

"What would you have, Marcia?" he asked coldly, his face still turned
from her, "what could I do with a child? And she is well off where she
is; better than she could be anywhere else;--under the care of a pious
old Scotch woman who has been house-keeper in the Grayson family for
many years, and that of her mammy who nursed her mother before her: a
faithful old creature so proud and fond of her young mistress that I
doubt if she would have hesitated to lay down her life for her."

"That is well so far as it goes, Horace, but do you wish your child to
grow up a stranger to you? would you have no hand in the moulding of her
character, the training of her mind?"

"I had not thought of that," he said sighing, "but I do not feel
competent to the task."

"But it is your work; a work God himself has appointed you in giving you
the child; a work for which he will give wisdom if you seek it of him.

"'If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, who giveth to all men
liberally and upbraideth not: and it shall be given him.'

"And if you neglect it, my dear cousin,--bear with me, while I say
it--it will be at your peril."

"How do you mean, Marcia?"

"The day may come when you will want that child's love and obedience:
when you will covet them more than any other earthly good, and perhaps,
find that they are denied you."

"It is possible you may be right in regard to the first," he said
haughtily, his dark eyes flashing, as he turned his face towards her
again, "but as to the other--her obedience--it will be strange indeed if
I cannot compel it. She may have a strong will, but she will find that
mine is yet stronger."

"Horace," said his cousin earnestly, "if you refuse or neglect to do a
father's duty by her, what right can you have to claim a child's duty
from her?"

"I am not conscious of having neglected my duty toward her thus far," he
said, still haughtily. "As I have already explained, she is where, in my
judgment, she is better off for the present, than she could be anywhere
else. What changes may come in the future I do not know."

"Forgive me if I have seemed to blame you undeservedly," Mrs. Keith said
with tears in her eyes; "but ah, my heart yearns over that poor baby!"

She caught up her own and kissed it passionately as she spoke.

"Ah!" she sighed, pressing the little creature to her bosom, "whatever
would my darlings do without a father's and a mother's love!"

He walked to the window and stood there for several minutes. Then coming
back,

"Marcia," he said, "will you do me the favor to write about this to
Aunt Wealthy and tell her I have always felt ashamed of my behavior
during my visit to you both, two years ago. I could not bring myself to
explain then the cause of my--what shall I call it? sullenness? It must
have looked like it to you and her and to all who saw me.

"But you will understand it now and perhaps have some charity for me."

"We had then, Horace," she said, "we were sure it was some secret grief
that made you so unlike your former self. Yes, I will write to Aunt
Wealthy. May I tell your story to Mildred also?"

"Not now, please. When I am gone she may hear it."

"Excuse another question. Do you know anything of your little one's
looks?"

"I have heard nothing; but if she at all resembles her mother, she must
be very pretty."

"And you have never even asked! O Horace!"

"I'm afraid you think me very heartless," he said, coloring. "But you
must make some allowance for my being a man. Women, I think, feel more
interest in such things than we of the sterner sex do."

"Then I think my husband must be an exceptional man, for he loves his
children very dearly, and takes great pride in their beauty and
intelligence."

"I daresay; it might have been the same with me under happier
circumstances," he answered in a bitter tone.

Little feet came pitpatting through the hall, little voices were asking
for mother.

Mr. Dinsmore opened the door and admitted the inseparable three.

"Mother, I'm cold," said Fan shivering, and her teeth chattering as she
spoke.

"Cold, darling? Come here."

"She's got a chill," remarked Cyril sagely. "I'm as warm as toast. It's
real hot in the sun where we've been playing."

"I'm afraid she has; her nails are quite blue," Mrs. Keith said, taking
one small hand in hers. "Come, dear; mother will put you to bed and
cover you up nice and warm, and give you something hot to drink."

"Me too, mother," said Don, creeping to her side and laying his head on
her shoulder, "I'm so tired and my head aches so bad."

His cheeks were flushed, his hands hot and dry.

"You, too, mother's little man?" she exclaimed. "Mother is so sorry for
you both. Have you been cold, Don?"

"Yes, ma'am, and it creeps down my back now."

"Take care of Annis, Cyril," said Mrs. Keith, and excusing herself to
her cousin, she led the sick ones away.

Coming back after some little time, "I found Ada down, too," she sighed.
"She had crept away by herself, without a word to any one--poor, dear
child! 'not wanting to trouble mother,' and there she lay shaking till
the very bed shook under her."

"It's dreadful!" cried Mr. Dinsmore, "positively dreadful, Marcia! How
can you stand it! I believe there has hardly been a week since I came
when you were all well."

"Ah, that's because there are so many of us!" she answered, laughing,
though tears sprang to her eyes.

"Why do you stay here! I'd pack up everything and be off instanter."

"Necessity knows no law," she said. "Cyril, son, can you go down to the
spring and get some fresh water for the sick ones?"

"Yes, ma'am; I'll take the biggest bucket; cause folks always want to
drink so much water when the chill's on 'em."

"Cyril knows that by experience," his mother remarked as the boy left
the room.

"Why do you speak of staying here as a necessity, Marcia?" asked her
cousin. "You had as large a fortune from your mother as I from mine."

"Riches take wings, Horace, and a large family and unfortunate
investments supplied them to mine."

She spoke cheerfully, jestingly, as though it were but occasion for
mirth, but his tone was full of concern as he answered,

"Indeed I never knew that. It is a thousand pities! I wonder you can be
so content and light-hearted as you seem."

"Ah, I have so much left! All my chiefest treasures,--husband, children,
many great and precious promises for both this life and the next."

"Ah, but if you stay here, how long are you likely to keep husband and
children? not to speak of the danger to your own life and health."

"Sickness and death find entrance everywhere in this sad world," she
said; her voice trembling slightly, "and in all places we are under the
same loving care. It seems our duty to stay here, and the path of duty
is the safest. It is thought that in a few years this will become a
healthy country."

"I hope so, indeed, for your sake, but it is a hard one for you in other
ways. I am not so unobservant as not to have discovered that you do a
great deal of your own work. And I don't like that it should be so,
Marcia."

"You are very kind," she answered, smiling up brightly into his face as
he stood looking down upon her with a vexed and anxious expression, "It
is very nice to have you care so much for me, Horace."

"There's nobody in the world I care more for, Marcia," he said, "and
going over some of our late talk, in my mind, I have thought there is
nobody to whom I should so much like to commit the care and training of
my child. I mean, of course, if your hands were not already full and
more than full with your own."

"They are not so full that I would not gladly do a mother's part by
her," she answered with emotion, "were it not for the danger of bringing
her to this climate."

"Yes, that is the difficulty. It would never do, so miasmatic and so
cold and bleak during a great part of the year; especially for one born
so far south. But I thank you, cousin, all the same."

"We have not much sickness here except ague," she remarked presently,
"but there are several varieties of that--chills and fever occurring at
regular intervals--generally every other day at about the same hour;
dumb ague, shaking ague, and sinking or congestive chills; which last
are the only very alarming kind, sometimes proving fatal in a few
hours."

"Indeed! you almost frighten me away," he said half seriously, half in
jest. "That is not a very common form, I hope?"

"No, rather rare."

"Don't you send for the doctor?"

"Not often now; we did at first, but it is so frequent a visitor that we
have learned to manage it ourselves."

The sickly season had fairly set in, and more afraid of it than he liked
to acknowledge, Mr. Dinsmore hastened his departure, leaving for the
East by the next stage.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Twentieth.

    "I marked the Spring as she pass'd along,
     With her eye of light and her lip of song;
     While she stole in peace o'er the green earth's breast,
     While the streams sprang out from their icy rest.
     The buds bent low to the breeze's sigh,
     And their breath went forth in the scented sky;
     When the fields look'd fresh in their sweet repose,
     And the young dews slept on the new-born rose."
                                  --WILLIS GAYLORD CLARK.


"WELL, I'm both glad and sorry Horace is gone," Mrs. Keith remarked with
a smile, a sigh and a dewy look about her eyes, as the stage passed out
of sight. "I'm fond of the lad, but was troubled lest the ague should
get hold of him. Besides, the dearest of guests is something of a burden
with sickness in the house and a scarcity of help."

"Yes, that is very true, mother," Mildred answered, "and so thoroughly
do I realize it that I am wholly and heartily glad he's gone; albeit I
liked him much better this time than I did before."

Celestia Ann had left months ago, and they had had very indifferent
help during Mr. Dinsmore's visit, though fortunately such as they could
keep away from the table when their guest was present at it.

Mildred went on now to express her satisfaction that such had been the
case, adding, "What would he have done if Miss Hunsinger had been here,
and in her usual fashion asserted her right to show that she felt
herself as good as he or anybody else?"

"He'd have annihilated her with a look," laughed Rupert.

"He would have acted like the perfect gentleman he is," said Mrs. Keith,
"but it would have been exceedingly mortifying to me to have him so
insulted at my table; for as he has been brought up, he could not avoid
feeling it an insult to be put on a social equality with one so rude and
vulgar."

"The house feels lonely," said Zillah, "it seems 'most as if Aunt
Wealthy had just gone away."

"We'll get our sewing and a book," said her mother, "Come all into the
sitting-room. Rupert may be the reader this time.

"Mildred, you and I will have to be very busy now with the fall sewing."

"Yes mother dear; it's a blessing to have plenty of employment. But do
you think I shall need to give up my studies for a time?"

"No, daughter, I hope not. I want you to go on with them; Mr. Lord says
you are doing so nicely. Your cousin, too, told me he thought you were
getting a better--more thorough--education with him, than you would be
likely to in any school for girls that he knows of."

Mildred's eyes sparkled, and cousin Horace took a warmer place in her
affections than he had held before. It was well, for it needed all that
to keep her from disliking him for his indifference toward his
motherless little one, when, a few days later, she heard his story from
her mother's lips.

They had a very busy fall and winter, missing sorely Miss Stanhope's
loved companionship and her help in the family sewing, the putting up of
fruit--the pickling and preserving, indeed in every department of
household work; and in nothing more than in the care of the sick.

Letters came from her at rare intervals--for mails were infrequent in
those days and postage was very high--were read and re-read, then put
carefully by to be enjoyed again when time and opportunity could be
found for another perusal. They were not the brief statements of facts
that letters of the present day generally are, but long chatty epistles,
giving in pleasing detail, her own doings and those of old friends and
acquaintances, and all that had happened in Lansdale since they left;
telling of her pets, of the books she read and what she thought of them.

Then there were kind inquiries, conjectures as to what they were doing
and thinking; answers to their questions, and words of counsel and of
tender sympathy in their joys and sorrows.

Many a laugh did they give their readers, and many a tear was dropped
upon their pages. They so loved the dear old lady and could almost hear
the sweet tones of her voice as they read or repeated to each other, her
quaint sayings.

Fall and winter passed, bringing with them no marked changes in the
family, but very much the same round of work, study and diversion as in
the former year.

The children grew, mentally and physically, now mother, and now sister
Mildred, "teaching the young ideas how to shoot;" for they could not
endure the thought of resigning the precious darlings to the tender
mercies of Damaris Drybread, whose school was still the only one in
town.

The old intimacy was kept up in just the old way among the coterie of
six, and the gossips vainly puzzled their brains with the question which
girl was the admired and admirer of which young man.

Mildred was happily freed from the visits of Ransquattle--of which Lu
Grange had become the impatient and disgusted recipient--and saw little
of Gotobed Lightcap, who, upon one excuse, or another, absented himself
from most of the merry-makings of the young people.

Indeed there had been scarcely any intercourse between the two families
since the removal of the Keiths from the immediate neighborhood of the
Lightcaps; for there was no similarity of taste, no common bond of
interest to draw them together; nothing in truth, save a kind and
friendly feeling toward each other; and as regarded Rhoda Jane, even
this was lacking.

She had never yet forgiven Mildred's rejection of her brother and almost
hated her for it, though she knew naught of her added offense in the
matter of the criticism on his letter. That was a secret which Gotobed
kept faithfully locked in his own breast.

The spring opened early for that climate; with warm rains that brought
vegetation forward rapidly.

The Keith children revelled in out door work and play; each of the
younger ones had a little garden to dig and plant as he or she pleased,
and a pet hen or two in the chicken yard, and there was much
good-natured rivalry as to who should have the earliest vegetables, the
greatest variety of flowers, the largest broods of young chicks, or the
most newly laid eggs to present to father and mother, or the invalid of
the hour; for the old enemy--ague--still visited them occasionally; now
one, now another, or it might be several at once, succumbing to its
attacks.

However, the lion's share of both gardening and poultry-raising fell to
Rupert; who busied himself out of study hours, with these and many
little odd jobs of repairing and adorning--such as mending fences,
putting up trellises, training vines and trimming shrubbery and trees.

The mother and Mildred found so much to do within doors, that some
oversight and direction of these younger workers, and the partial care
of a few flower-beds near the house, were all they could undertake
outside.

They had been without a domestic for some weeks, had passed through the
trying ordeal of the regular spring house-cleaning with only Mrs. Rood's
assistance, when one pleasant May morning, while dishing up breakfast,
their hearts were gladdened by the sight of the sinewy form and
energetic countenance of Celestia Ann Hunsinger as she stepped in at the
kitchen door with a characteristic salutation.

"How d'ye, Mis' Keith? You don't want no help round here, do ye?"

"We want just the sort of help we'll be sure of if you'll take off your
bonnet and stay," Mrs. Keith answered, giving her a hearty grip of the
hand.

"Then that's what I'll do and no mistake," returned the girl, setting
down a bundle on a chair, with the remark, "You see I've brought some o'
my duds along," pulling off her sunbonnet and hanging it on a nail.
"Here, Miss Mildred, let me smash them 'taters."

"So Mis' Keith, you've been buildin' since I was here last."

"Yes; a new kitchen; so we could take the old for a dining-room and be
less crowded."

"It's awful nice; I always did like a good big kitching;--room to turn
round and keep things straight."

"It's going to be nicer still, Celestia Ann," said Rupert who had just
come in from his work in the garden, and was washing his hands
preparatory to taking a seat at the table, "it wants a coat of paint on
the outside and I'm going to put it on myself, to-day."

"Well, I never!" she ejaculated, "do ye think you're up to that?"

"Of course I do; and so, I suppose, do father and mother; or they
wouldn't have consented to let me try."

"Well, there's nothin' like tryin'; as I've found out in my own
experience," returned Miss Hunsinger, using her potato masher
vigorously, "and I allers enjoy meetin' with folks that's willin' fur
it. But do you know, Mis' Keith, 'pears to me like 'I can't' comes the
easiest to most human critters' tongues of any two words in the American
language; and with more'n half on 'em they're lyin' words; yes, there's
more lies told in them two words than in any other ten. So there!" as
she laid down her masher to stir in the milk, butter and salt.

"I'm afraid there is only too much truth in your remark," said Mrs.
Keith, "but certainly no one can accuse you of a fondness for that
favorite phrase of the indolent and ease-loving."

"Thank you, Mis' Keith. I've lots of faults and failin's as well's the
rest o' the human family, but I'm certain sure there ain't no lazy bone
in my body.

"Here these taters is ready to set on the table, and I see you've got
your steak and biscuits dished up. But I hain't inquired after the
fam'ly. Anybody got the agur?"

"No, I believe we are all well this morning thanks to a kind Providence.
Rupert, call your father and the rest to breakfast."

No frowns greeted Celestia Ann as she, with her accustomed nonchalance,
took her place with the others. Everybody was glad to see her, because
her arrival meant comparative rest for mother and Mildred, and more time
to be devoted by them to the loving care and entertainment of father and
the younger children.

After breakfast, family worship. Then Mr. Keith went to his office and
the others scattered to their work or play. Sunbonnets and hats were in
request among the little ones; for mother had given permission to go out
if they would be careful to keep on the gravel walks till the dew was
off the grass.

Sister Mildred gave kind assistance, and away they ran, while she and
Zillah and Ada, old enough now to begin to be useful about the house,
made beds, dusted and set things to rights in sleeping and dwelling
rooms, and Rupert donned a suit of overalls and went to his chosen
task.

Celestia Ann needed but little direction or oversight, and in half an
hour Mrs. Keith repaired to the sitting-room.

What a pleasant place it seemed as she came in!--fresh and bright from
its recent cleaning, neat as a new pin, the open windows looking out
upon the grassy side yard, with its shrubbery and trees clothed in vivid
green, and giving a charming view of the clear waters of the swiftly
flowing river sparkling in the sunlight.

"Isn't it a lovely morning, mother?" cried Mildred, whose graceful
figure was flitting about here and there, putting a few finishing
touches to the adornments of the room. "I think the sunshine was never
brighter, the air never sweeter. It is a luxury just to live! Hark to
that robin's song and the sweet prattling of the little voices you and I
love so well! And I feel as blithe and gay as a bird."

"Yes, dear child," said the mother, happy tears springing to her eyes,
"Oh, how great is His goodness to us unworthy creatures! so much of
mercy and blessing here and the certainty of endless joy and bliss
beyond! Life has its dark and dreary days, but after all there is more
of brightness, to those who look for it, than of gloom."

"I believe that is true, mother," responded Mildred, "though when the
dark and dreary days are upon us, it is sometimes very difficult to hold
fast to one's faith.

"I do love this time of year," she added, leaning from the window to
watch the ferryboat slowly crossing,

    "'Sweet spring, full of sweet days and roses,
    A box where sweets compacted lie.'"

"Come, let us go out; I think we may spare an hour to the garden this
morning," Mrs. Keith said gayly, leading the way. "What a blessing,
among others, it is to have a good reliable girl in the kitchen!"

"Yes," laughed Mildred, "I could almost have hugged Celestia Ann; I was
so glad to see her. What do you suppose brought her just at this time,
mother?"

"Need of money for summer finery, I presume. See, our morning glories
are coming up nicely."

"Mother, mother, and Milly," cried Fan running to them in an ecstasy of
delight, "my speckled hen has thirteen little chicks, the prettiest bits
of fuzzy things you ever saw. Do come and look!"

She turned and sped back again toward the chicken yard, mother and
sister following.

The other three little ones were there watching "Speckle" and her brood
with intense interest.

"See! see! mamma, Milly! see! see!" cried Baby Annis in a flutter of
delight, holding her little skirts close to her chubby legs, as the
"bits of fuzzy things" ran hither and thither about her feet, "pitty
'ittle chickies, dust tum out of eggs."

"Yes, dears, they are very pretty," Mrs. Keith said; "but they are very
tender little things; so be careful not to hurt them. No, Cyril, don't
pick them up, and be sure you don't step on them. You may go to the
house for some bread crumbs, Fan, and you and Annis may feed them."

This permission gave great pleasure, and Fan's small feet went skipping
and dancing through the garden in the direction of the kitchen door.

Then mother must look at Annis's hen sitting on her nest, and notice how
the older broods, belonging to Cyril and Don, were growing in size and
strength; Zillah's and Ada's also; and hear how many eggs the other
nests had furnished this morning.

After that the gardens were submitted to her inspection, Mildred still
bearing her company, both making suggestions and giving assistance.

And so a full hour had slipped by before they returned to the house, and
Rupert, they found, had made great progress with his work.

"I've painted the whole end, mother; do you see?" he called to her; "and
now I'm beginning this side. I think I'll have the whole job done
to-day."

"You have been very industrious," she said, "but don't make haste so
fast that it will not be done well."

"Oh, no, ma'am, I don't intend to."

He was at the top of his ladder and near the roof of the new one-story
addition to their house.

"Take care, my son," said Mrs. Keith; "it seems to me your ladder
doesn't stand very securely. Is there no danger of its slipping?"

"Never a bit, mother," laughed the boy "why what should make it slip?"

She and Mildred turned and walked on toward the front of the house, had
just set foot upon the porch there, when a shout from Rupert startled
them and made them pause and look back at him.

They saw the ladder slip, slip then slide rapidly to the ground, while
with a cry of alarm they rushed toward him.

But they were much too far off to reach him in time to be of the least
assistance. Down he came to the ground, falling with considerable
impetus and alighting upon his feet, his brush in one hand, his paint
pot in the other, striking with a force that sent the paint all over his
person.

He reeled and dropped.

"Are you hurt? oh, my boy, are you much hurt?" asked his mother
tremulously, as she hurried to him, looking very pale and frightened.

"My clothes have got the worst of it, I believe, mother," he said,
laughing and staggering to his feet. "I'm afraid they've robbed the
house of half its new coat."

The others came running from chicken-yard and garden; Celestia Ann poked
her head out of the kitchen window, and a peal of laughter met him from
all sides.

"I dare say I cut quite a comical figure," he said, taking it in good
part, "but since I've broken no bones, I wouldn't care a red cent, if it
wasn't for the loss of the paint and the damage to my illegant attire.

"'O what a fall was there, my countrymen.'"

"Since you are unhurt, no matter for the clothes; even if they were an
elegant suit," said his mother, with a sigh of relief.

"But half the paint's gone, mother--or at least put upon my person where
it's worse than useless," cried the lad, surveying himself with an
expression so comically lugubrious that there was a fresh explosion of
mirth.

"Never mind; it will not cost a great deal to replace it," said Mrs.
Keith. "But I think the job may wait now till we can get a regular
house-painter to finish it up."

"What! would you have me give up so easily, mother, and own myself
beaten? I don't like to do it. Please let me try again, and I'll place
the ladder more carefully."

"I don't know; we'll ask your father first. There's no special haste
and--how would you all like to go with me for a walk? a nice long stroll
down to the bridge, and over the river, to look for wild flowers."

The proposal was greeted with loud acclamations and clapping of hands.
"Oh, delightful!" "Oh goodie! goodie!" "May we mother?"

"Yes; we've all been working hard this long time, and I think really
deserve a holiday. Rupert, make yourself decent and we'll set out at
once, taking a lunch with us, so that we need not hurry home."

"Tan I do, mamma? tan Annis do?" asked the baby girl eagerly, the rosy
face all aglow with delight.

"Yes, indeed, mother's darling; you shall go in your little coach;
because your dear little feet couldn't travel fast enough to keep up
with the rest, and would get so tired."

"Do we need to be dressed up, mother?" asked Fan, "me and Don and all
the children?"

"No, dear; we don't go through town and are dressed quite enough for the
woods."

They were soon on the way, strolling leisurely along, drinking in with
keen enjoyment the sweet sights and sounds.

The sky over their heads was of a dark celestial blue with here and
there a floating cloud of snowy whiteness, whose shadow flitted over the
landscape, giving to it a charming variety of light and shade.

Their road lay along the bank of the river and its soft murmur mingled
with the hum of insects and the song of birds. The grass beneath their
feet was emerald green thickly studded with wild flowers of every hue,
and the groves of saplings through which they passed were fast donning
their summer robes.

The bridge was a rough wooden structure half a mile below the town;
quite out of danger of crowding the houses of the citizens or doing much
injury to the custom of the ferry.

The walk was a longer one than the younger children were accustomed to
take, but there was no occasion for haste--they were in search of rest
and pleasure, and when little feet grew weary, mother let them stop and
amuse themselves with making wreaths and bouquets of the flowers they
had gathered, or by throwing stones into the river, till they were ready
to go on again.

They did not go far beyond the bridge; only climbed the bank, on the
other side, picked a few flowers there, and were ready to return.

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Twenty-first.

    "You are meek and humble mouth'd;
     You sign your place and calling, in full seeming,
     With meekness and humility; but your heart
     Is cramm'd with arrogancy, spleen, and pride."
                                --SHAKS. HENRY VIIITH.


"OH, what's that? what's that?" cried a chorus of young voices, as Mrs.
Keith and her little troop, returning from their morning stroll, stepped
into the front porch at home.

"What indeed!" echoed the mother, as much surprised as any one of the
others. "It looks very like a box of goods; but where could it come
from?"

"Aunt Wealthy," suggested Mildred, examining it with a curious eye.

"Ah, so you have come back at last, eh?" said Mr. Keith coming out with
a smiling face. "That's been waiting for you for over an hour,"
consulting his watch. "Come let's have dinner and then we'll see what's
inside."

"Is it ready?" asked Mrs. Keith, taking off her bonnet.

"Yes; barely time for the washing of small hands and faces," he said,
picking up Annis and racing off to the nursery with her; for so they
called the room where the little ones slept and were dressed and
undressed, though but a small part of the day was ordinarily spent
there.

There was no lingering over the dinner table, though the meal was a good
one, and the children's appetites had been sufficiently keen until they
saw the box.

They ate and drank with dispatch, taking time for but little talk beyond
a few conjectures as to its probable contents.

Father and mother certainly shared their curiosity and eagerness to some
extent, and did not keep them waiting long.

A few minutes' work with the hatchet and the lid was off.

"Just newspapers!" cried Don, in a tone of bitter disappointment.

"Wait a bit, laddie," laughed Rupert.

"Something else under, I guess," said Cyril, while father, mother and
Mildred made haste to lift and lay aside the papers for further perusal,
for newspapers were too rare in those days to be despised, even though
some weeks old.

"Books! oh delightful!"

"How good and kind in her!"

"Now we'll have a feast!" exclaimed one and another in varying tones of
gladness.

"What are they? let us see," said Mr. Keith proceeding to lift them out
one or two at a time, and with a glance at the titles on the backs,
handing them to wife, son or daughter.

"Cooper's Naval History of the United States! There, that will
particularly interest you, Rupert.

"And here are his novels, which mother and Mildred will enjoy. Scott's
works also: those for older folks and his 'Tales of a Grandfather' for
the children. Two more little books--'Anna Ross,' and 'Ruth Lee.'"

"Oh, they look pretty!" cried Zillah and Ada, peeping into these last.

"'Dunallan' for me! oh how glad I am!" exclaimed Mildred the next
instant.

"Here's a bundle," said Mr. Keith, handing it out.

"Remnants, I presume," his wife said laughingly, and opening it found
her surmise correct.

Groceries, candies and toys for the children, and some few other
miscellaneous articles filled up the rest of this most welcome box.

"Dear old auntie! She shouldn't have wasted so much of her money on us,"
Mrs. Keith said with tears in her eyes, as she glanced over a note
pinned to a dress pattern for herself. "But she says she has enjoyed it
intensely, and I know that is so; for giving, especially to us, is her
greatest delight."

"Yes, there never was a more generous soul," assented her husband.

"Ah, if we could only do something for her in return!" exclaimed
Mildred.

"Yes, indeed! what a feast she has provided us!" cried Rupert, taking a
peep here and there into the history. "Mother, can't we begin on them
this afternoon?"

"I'm not ready for Mr. Lord," objected Mildred, "and in an hour it will
be time to go to him."

That reminded the lad that he, too, had a lesson to prepare, and he left
the room to attend to it.

"Wife," said Mr. Keith, "do you know that little Mary Chetwood is
seriously ill?"

"No, I did not, I'll put on my bonnet and go over there at once."

"Mother," said Mildred, "I've been thinking it would be nice to lend one
of these books to Effie Prescott. I do not know her at all intimately,
but Claudina says she is very intelligent and fond of reading, and in
such poor health that she is often too miserably weak and ill to do
anything but read."

"Certainly! she must have the reading of every book in the house, if she
wishes, and will not abuse them."

"Claudina says she is always very careful of those she lends her, and
very glad to get them. She's a lovely Christian, too, and very patient
under her trials."

"Yes; I have been pleased with the little I have seen of her. I believe
I owe Mrs. Prescott a call; so I shall take their house on my way to the
squire's and carry a book with me."

Mrs. Keith found Mrs. Prescott out, the invalid girl lying back in a
large rocking chair, and Damaris Drybread seated, in her accustomed bolt
upright fashion, directly opposite.

At sight of Mrs. Keith, Effie started up in nervous haste and
trepidation, to offer her hand and then a chair.

"Never mind, dear child, I will help myself," said the lady, pressing
the trembling hand tenderly in hers. "How are you to-day?"

"About as usual, thank you; which is neither very sick nor very well,"
the girl answered with a faint smile, sinking back again, breathing
short and hard.

"Now don't talk so; you look very well," remarked Miss Drybread in a
cold, hard tone. "Just make up your mind that there's nothing much the
matter, and you're not going to give up to the hypo, and ten to one it
won't be long till you find yourself well enough."

Tears sprang to Effie's eyes, for she was both nervous and sensitive to
the last degree.

"I know I look well," she said. "I'm not thin, and I have a good color;
but it's often brightest when I feel the worst. And I've tried to
believe my sickness was all imagination, but I can't; it's too real."

"No, Effie, you do not look well," said Mrs. Keith; "that brilliant
bloom hardly belongs to health, and your eyes are heavy, your
countenance is distressed."

"Of course she'll wear a distressed countenance as long as she imagines
she's sick," observed the schoolma'am severely. "And you, Mrs. Keith,
are only making matters worse by talking in that way."

"Not so," said the sick girl, "such kind sympathy does me good. Oh,
thank you a thousand times!" as Mrs. Keith put "Dunallan" into her
hands. "I shall enjoy it so much, and will be very careful of it, and
return it soon. I read it years ago and liked it exceedingly, and it
will be new to me now. Grace Kennedy is such a sweet writer; what a pity
she died so early!"

"A novel!" sniffed Damaris. "If you are really sick you oughtn't to read
anything but the Bible."

"The teachings of this book are so fully in accord with those of the
Scriptures, that I can not think it will hurt her," said Mrs. Keith.

"I love the Bible," said Effie, "I never could do without it; its words
often come to me when I am sad and suffering and are 'sweeter than honey
and the honeycomb,' but reading other good books seems like talking with
a Christian friend, and refreshes me in the same way."

At this moment Mrs. Prescott came in and greeting the two callers with a
pleasant "Good afternoon," sat down to chat with them.

The talk presently turned upon their gardens, and Mrs. Prescott invited
the visitors to walk out and look at hers.

Mrs. Keith accepted the invitation, but Miss Drybread said she would
just sit with Effie till they came back.

"Aren't you teaching now, Miss Damaris?" asked the girl, as the others
left the room.

"No, I've closed my school for a couple of weeks to do my spring
sewing."

"It was kind in you to take time to call to see me when you are always
so busy."

"I try to attend to every duty," returned the schoolma'am, with a
sanctimonious air "and I felt that I had a duty to perform here. I've
been thinking a good deal about you, Effie; trying to find out why your
afflictions are sent; and I've concluded that it's as a punishment for
your sins, and that when you repent and reform, your health will be
better.

"You know Christians (and I really hope you're one; I know you belong to
the church) won't have any punishment in the other world; so they have
to take it in this, and so, as I said, I've been considering about you,
and I think if you thought better of Brother Smith and enjoyed his
sermons and prayers and talks in the meetin's, 'twould be better for
you.

"He's a good Christian and so you'd ought to like what he says, and be
his friend with other folks that isn't inclined to listen to him."

"He may be a Christian; I hope he is," returned Effie, "though it is
very difficult for me to realize that a man has much true love to Christ
and for souls, when his tone and manner are utterly indifferent and
business like (or perhaps that isn't quite the right word; for men
generally show some interest in their business).

"Besides it requires other things in addition to conversion to fit a
man for teaching; he must have knowledge and the ability to impart it.

"I have nothing against Mr. Smith personally, but he does not instruct
me, does not give me any food for thought, or help me on my way to
heaven. So I felt it my duty to object to having him become my pastor.
But I haven't been going about slandering him, and don't know why you
come and talk to me in this way.

"It strikes me, too, that you are the last person to do it--as I have
heard you say far harder things of other ministers than ever I've said
of him."

An angry flush rose in the sallow cheek of the spinster at that.

"I've tried to do my duty always," she said, bridling. "I've never
indulged in any vanities of dress; but that's been one of your sins,
Effie Prescott; bows and even flowers and feathers on your bonnets, and
knots of bright ribbon at your throat and in your hair. It's sinful and
you may depend you'll be afflicted till you'll give up and be consistent
in all things."

"I know better than you can tell me, that I deserve all I suffer and a
great deal more," said the girl humbly, tears gathering in her eyes;
"but for all that I don't believe you are right. You are a Job's
comforter, and God reproved those men for talking so to him.

"And don't you remember what Jesus said about trying to take the mote
out of your brother's eye while there is a beam in your own?"

"I see its time for me to go," said Damaris, rising.

She stood a moment looking at Effie, her lips compressed, her face white
and her eyes ablaze with rage.

"There's no Christian spirit about you," she hissed, "you don't like
faithful dealing; you don't want to be told of your sins. Very well,
Miss, I wash my hands of you; I shake off the dust of my feet against
you."

And with arms folded on her breast and head erect, she stalked out of
the house, leaving the invalid girl quivering from head to foot with
nervous excitement and distress, crying and laughing hysterically.

"Oh dear! oh dear!" she sighed to herself. "I haven't behaved in a
Christian manner; I was angry at what she said."

Mrs. Prescott and Mrs. Keith were strolling in from the garden, chatting
pleasantly of their domestic affairs, when an infant's screams were
heard coming from a back room.

"There, my baby is awake and calling for his mother," said Mrs.
Prescott. "Please excuse me a minute. Just step into the parlor again
and talk with Effie."

Mrs. Keith complied and found Effie alone, lying back in her chair,
trembling, flushed and tearful.

"My poor child! are you suffering very much?" she asked, bending over
her and smoothing her hair with a caressing motion.

"No, ma'am, I'm not worse--only--it was something that Damaris said; and
that I didn't take it quite as I ought.

"Oh, Mrs. Keith, do you think God sends sickness to punish us for our
sins? and that my health is poor because I'm more wicked than anybody
who is well?"

"Certainly not. I have excellent health as a general thing, while many
an eminent saint has been a great sufferer.

"We know that sin brought disease and death into the world and that God
sometimes sends afflictions as chastisements; but to his own people it
is in love and for their growth in grace.

"'As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous therefore and
repent.' 'Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son
whom he receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with
sons.'

"Remembering that, would you wish to escape it?"

"Oh no, no! But oh, it makes the burden so much heavier to think that it
is because He is angry with me!"

"It is because he loves you. Do not look at it as punishment, but as
discipline; as the cutting and carving which are necessary to bring out
the beautiful statue from the shapeless block of marble, or to change
the diamond in the rough to the brilliant sparkling gem.

"As to the idea that the Christian bears any part of the penalty of his
sins--atoning for them by his own suffering, or his works, or in any
other way, either in this life or the next,--it is totally unscriptural.
'For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that
believeth.'"

"O, thank you, so much, so very much!" she exclaimed, looking up
gratefully. "What wonderful love His was, and who would not be willing
to bear any suffering to be made like unto Him?"

"That is unquestionably a Christian spirit," said Mrs. Keith; "none but
those who have felt the burden of sin and learned to hunger and thirst
after righteousness know that ardent desire for conformity to His
image."

"You make my heart glad!" cried the girl. "Damaris just told me there
was no Christian spirit about me; and I'm often afraid there isn't; yet
I do love Jesus and desire His love more than anything else. I want to
do and suffer all His holy will!"

Little Mary Chetwood, a sweet child of six, was the only daughter except
Claudina, and coming after some half dozen boys, naturally became, from
the first, a great pet and darling, made much of by parents, sister and
brothers.

Yet she was not a spoiled child; she had been taught obedience,
religiously trained, and not indulged to her hurt.

Love and wise indulgence do no harm, but quite the contrary; while
harshness, a dearth of affection, and undue severity have ruined many a
one for time and eternity.

Mrs. Keith found the Chetwoods a distressed household; for though the
little girl had been but two days ill, such was the violence of the
attack that it was already apparent that there was small hope of
recovery.

"This is kind," whispered Mrs. Chetwood, pressing her friend's hand,
while tears coursed down her cheeks. "The darling won't be tended by
any body but mother, father or sister, but your very presence is a
comfort."

"I should have been here sooner, but did not know of her illness till
this afternoon," Mrs. Keith responded in the same subdued key. "If I can
be of any use, I will take off my bonnet and stay; it is perfectly
convenient."

The offer was gratefully accepted, a note dispatched to Mildred,
entrusting the children at home to her care till such time as her mother
could be of no more service at the squire's, and Mrs. Keith's gentle
ministries in the sick room began.

Her quiet movements, her thoughtfulness, quick comprehension and
fertility of resource, made her invaluable at such a time.

The end came sooner than was expected; day was just breaking when, with
her head on the bosom of her who gave her birth, the little one gently
breathed her last.

In all the trying scenes that followed, Mr. and Mrs. Keith and Mildred
were most kind, helpful and sympathizing, and the ties of Christian
friendship were thus more closely drawn than ever between the two
families.

The bereaved family found their home sadly desolated, but there was no
murmuring against the Hand that dealt the blow; the language of their
hearts was, "The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the
name of the Lord."

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Twenty-second.

    "Hail! independence, hail! heaven's next best gift,
     To that of life, and an immortal soul."
                                     --THOMSON.

                "There is strength,
    Deep bedded in our hearts, of which we reck
    But little till the shafts of heaven have pierc'd
    Its fragile dwelling. Must not earth be rent
    Before her gems are found?"
                                     --MRS. HEMANS.


"BOOM!"

The loud voice of the cannon rent the air with sudden shock just as
eager waiting eyes caught the first glimpse of the sun's bright disc
peeping above the eastern horizon.

The sound broke suddenly in upon many a dream, woke many a sleeper.

"Independence day! the glorious Fourth, the nation's birthday," shouted
Cyril, giving Don a kick, then springing out of bed and hurrying on his
clothes.

"Oh! oh! Fourth of July!" echoed Don, following suit. "I'm so glad,
'cause now we can fire our crackers."

Their clatter and another shot roused Fan and Annis who joined in the
rejoicing, the latter calling loudly for mother or Milly to come and
dress her.

"No more hope of sleep," yawned Mr. Keith, in the next room; "so we may
as well get up."

"Yes," returned his wife, "I wish you would, and watch over the
children;--see that they don't burn their fingers or set things on fire.

"Yes, Annis, mother's coming."

Breakfast was prepared amid the almost constant firing of crackers and
childish shouts of exultation, near at hand, and the occasional booming
of the more distant cannon.

The young folks were full of gayety and excitement, hurrahing, singing
"Hail Columbia!" "Yankee Doodle," and "Star-spangled Banner."

Rupert came in a little late to breakfast, from a stroll down town, and
reported that a wonderfully large flag-staff had been planted in front
of the court-house, and that the stars and stripes were floating from
its top.

The Sunday schools were to unite and march in procession through the
streets of the town, then separate, and each school betake itself to
its own church, there to enjoy a little feast prepared by the parents
and friends of the scholars.

There had been a good deal of baking going on in Mrs. Keith's kitchen
the day before, and shortly after breakfast a large basket was packed
with delicacies and sent to the church.

Then mother and Mildred had their hands full for an hour or so in
dressing the children and themselves for the grand occasion.

They made a goodly show as they issued from the gate and took their way
toward the place of rendezvous; the girls all in white muslin and blue
ribbons, the boys in their neat Sunday suits, and each with a flower or
tiny nosegay in his button-hole.

The house had to be shut up, as Celestia Ann claimed the holiday, but
was left in its usual neat and orderly condition, by means of early
rising and extra exertion on the part of the three older girls.
Otherwise Mildred could not have been content to go, and delay was
dangerous, as on account of the heat of the weather the procession was
to move by nine o'clock.

The whole town was in holiday attire, and everywhere smiling faces were
seen.

A shower in the night had laid the dust without turning it to mud, and
the Sunday school celebration proved quite a success.

The children enjoyed their treat of cakes, candies and lemonade, then
the little Keiths went home, tired enough to be glad to sit down and
rest while father, mother and Milly told them stories of other Fourths
that they could remember.

After dinner Mildred went to call on her friend Claudina, carrying with
her another book for Effie Prescott.

"Dunallan," had been returned in perfect condition and with a little
note of thanks.

Effie met Mildred with a pleased look, a cheerful greeting, and warm
thanks for the book.

"I am so glad to see you!" she said, "and it was very kind in you to
come; for I am owing you a call. I thought I should have paid it long
ago, but there are so many days when I don't feel quite equal to the
walk."

"You do walk out then?"

"Oh yes! every day when the weather is good. That is part of the cure.
But I cannot walk fast or far."

"I hope you are improving."

"Yes, I believe so, but very slowly. I'm never confined to bed, but
never able to do much, and the books are such a blessing."

From that they fell into talk about books and authors and were mutually
pleased to find their tastes were similar as regarded literature, and
that their religious views accorded.

It was the beginning of a friendship which became a source of great
enjoyment to both.

Effie had learned to love Mrs. Keith. That drew Mildred toward her; and
their common faith in Christ and love to Him, was a yet stronger bond of
union.

They regretted that they had been so long comparative strangers, and
Mildred felt well rewarded for the kind thoughtfulness on her part,
which had at length brought them together.

But leaving Effie to the perusal of the book, she walked on to Squire
Chetwood's.

Mrs. Chetwood and Claudina, in their deep mourning dress, sat quietly at
home, with no heart to join in the mirth and jollity going on about
them; yet calm and resigned.

"Ah," sighed the mother, tears springing to her eyes, as the joyous
shouts of children penetrated to their silent room, "our little darling
would have been so gay and happy to-day! But why do I say that! I know
she is far, far happier in that blessed land than she could ever
possibly have been here."

"I know that," said Claudina, weeping, "and I do rejoice in the thought
of her blessedness; but oh, the house is so dreary and desolate without
her! O Mildred, how rich you are with four sisters!"

There was a knock at the street door, answered by the girl, and the next
moment Miss Drybread walked into the parlor where the ladies were
sitting.

She was courteously received and invited to take a seat; which she did,
drawing a deep sigh.

"Are you well, Miss Damaris?" asked Mrs. Chetwood.

"Yes; I'm always well; I try and do right, and have no sick fancies; am
never troubled with the vapors. I hope you're well?"

"As usual, thank you."

"You've had a great affliction."

No response, for the torn hearts could scarce endure the rude touch; her
tone was so cold and hard.

"I hope you're resigned," she went on. "You know we ought to be;
especially considering that we deserve all our troubles and trials."

"I trust we are," said Mrs. Chetwood, "we can rejoice in her happiness
while we weep for ourselves."

"Don't you think you made an idol of that child? I think you did, and
that that is the reason why she was taken; for God won't allow idols."

"We loved her very dearly," sobbed the bereaved mother, "but I do not
think we made an idol of her, or ever indulged her to her hurt."

"The heart is deceitful," observed the schoolma'am with emphasis, "and
putting on mourning, and shedding so many tears, doesn't look like
submission and resignation. I don't see how a Christian can act so."

"Wait till you are bereaved," replied the mother, sobs almost choking
her utterance.

"And remember how Jesus wept at the tomb of Lazarus, and that he never
reproved the Jews for putting on sackcloth and ashes when mourning for
their dead," said Mildred, adding, in her uncontrollable indignation, "I
think you might be at better work, Miss Drybread, than wrenching the
hearts of these bereaved ones whom Jesus loves, and in all whose
afflictions He is afflicted."

"I'm only doing my duty," retorted the spinster; "the Bible says we must
reprove our brethren and not suffer sin upon them."

"It says 'Judge not, that ye be not judged.' They are the words of Jesus
in the Sermon on the Mount, and if you turn to the passage and read on
a little further, you will see that people who try to pull the mote out
of a brother's eye while there is a beam in their own, He calls
hypocrites."

"I can understand an insinuation as well as the next one," said Miss
Drybread, rising in wrath, "and let me tell you, Miss, that I consider
you the most impertinent young person I ever met.

"Good afternoon, Mrs. and Miss Chetwood; I wish you joy of your friend,"
and she swept from the room and the house, before the astonished ladies
could utter a word.

"What a disagreeable, self-righteous old hypocrite!" cried Mildred, her
cheeks flushed, her eyes flashing. "To think of her talking to you in
that cold-hearted, cruel manner, Mrs. Chetwood and Claudina. But there!
I am judging her. Oh dear! oh dear!"

She finished with a burst of sobs, clasping her arms about her friend,
who was weeping bitterly.

Mrs. Chetwood, too, was shedding tears; but presently wiped them away,
saying, "We will try to forgive and forget her harsh words. I trust she
is a well-meaning, and perhaps, truly good woman; though mistaken as to
her duty and sadly wanting in tact."

On her way home Mildred passed Mr. Lightcap's. She usually avoided doing
so by taking the other street; but to-day was too full of grief for her
bereaved friends, to care which way her steps were tending till they
were arrested by Mrs. Lightcap's voice, speaking from her open door.

"Why, if it ain't Miss Keith! I hain't seen a sight o' you this long
time. Walk in, won't you? and sit a bit. They've all run off somewheres
and left me settin' here without a soul to speak to, and I'm dreadful
lonesome."

Mildred could not well refuse the invitation, so stepped in and took a
seat.

Her first feeling on becoming aware that Mrs. Lightcap was addressing
her was one of embarrassment at the idea of facing the mother of her
rejected suitor; but the next instant she concluded from the cordial
manner of her neighbor, that she must be entirely ignorant of the
affair, which was really the case; Gotobed having insisted upon Rhoda
Jane keeping his secret.

Mildred was not in a talking mood, but Mrs. Lightcap grew garrulous over
the day's celebration, the heat of the weather,--prophesying that if it
lasted long, coming as it did after a very rainy spring, there would be
a great deal of sickness--branching off finally to her housework and
garden; two inexhaustible themes with her.

An occasional yes, or no, or nod of acquiescence, was all that was
necessary on the part of her listener; and these Mildred could supply
without giving her undivided attention to the steady flow of empty talk.

The firing of the cannon at short intervals had been kept up all day.
"Boom!" it came now, causing Mrs. Lightcap to give a sudden start and
break off in the middle of a sentence.

"Well, I declare!" she exclaimed, "I can't git used to that there
firin'; and I jest wisht they'd stop it; 'fore some on 'em gits hurt.
It's a dreadful dangerous thing--gunpowder is, and I guess there ain't
never a Fourth when there don't somebody git about half killed."

"Or quite," said Mildred; "people will be so careless; and I suppose
that even with the greatest care there must be some danger, from the
bursting of guns and other accidents that it is, perhaps, impossible to
guard against."

Mildred sat very near the open door, Mrs. Lightcap farther within the
room.

"Well as I was a sayin'," began the latter, resuming the thread of her
discourse.

Some one came running without, his heavy footsteps resounding upon the
sidewalk. It was a man. He paused before the door, looking pale and
frightened, and beckoning to Mildred, said in a low, hurried tone, "Just
step this way a minute, Miss, I want to speak to you."

Hardly comprehending, too much taken by surprise even to wonder what he
could want, she hastily complied.

"She ought to be prepared, you know," he went on in the same breathless,
agitated manner, drawing her further away from the door as he spoke;
"he's awfully hurt, a'most killed, I believe, and they're bringin' him
up the street now."

"Who?" gasped Mildred.

"Her son Gote; gun went off while he was ramming in the wadding and shot
the ramrod right through his hands; I guess they'll both have to come
off."

Mildred staggered back, sick and faint, and with a dazed sort of feeling
that she was somehow to blame.

"They're comin'," repeated the man hurriedly, pointing to a little crowd
of men and boys moving slowly up the street, scarcely a square away,
"can't you say something to her! kind o' break the shock a little, you
know."

Mrs. Lightcap had stepped into the door way and was looking this way
and that, curious to learn the cause of Mildred's sudden exit.

"Why, Jim Foote, is that you?" she exclaimed. "What on airth are you a
wantin' with Miss Keith?" then catching sight of the approaching crowd,
"What's goin' on?" she asked, "anything the matter?"

Mildred sprang to her side, and fairly pushing her back into the house,
threw her arms about her sobbing, "Oh, I'm so sorry for you! so sorry!
Don't look! not yet. He--he's living but--"

"Who? who's a livin'? who's hurt? Girl, tell me quick! 'Tain't none o'
mine, sure? 'Taint my old man? Oh, what'll I do? what'll I do?"

The trampling of many feet drew near, her husband rushed in, pale,
breathless, trembling, and at sight of her burst out crying like a
child. Then the wounded man was supported into the house, men and boys,
and even women and girls crowding in after, till in a moment the room
was full.

Rhoda Jane and the younger brothers and sisters were there, screaming
and crying. Gotobed was silent, bearing his agony with the heroism of a
soldier, but as his mother caught sight of his ghastly face, his mangled
hands, the blood upon his person, and the surgeon with his instruments,
she uttered a wild shriek and fell back fainting.

Her husband carried her into the kitchen, and some of the neighbor women
gathered round with restoratives and whispered words of pity and
condolence, while others hurried back and forth in quest of such
articles as the surgeon called for.

Rhoda Jane rushed out of the kitchen door, and ran to the foot of the
garden, screaming and wringing her hands, the younger ones following
her.

Mildred could not go away and leave the family in their dire distress.
She caught Gotobed's eye, and there was in it a dumb entreaty which she
had neither power nor heart to resist.

Silently she made her way to his side. The doctors were clearing the
room of all who were not needed.

"They're a goin' to take off my right hand," he said hoarsely. "It's an
awful thing, but if--if you'll stand by me and let me look in your eyes,
I can bear it."

She turned hers on the surgeon--Lucilla Grange's father.

"May I?"

"If you have the nerve, my dear child; it would be a great kindness to
the poor fellow. There ought to be a woman near him, and it seems
neither mother nor sister is equal to it."

"I will stay," she said, a great compassion filling her heart. "I shall
not look at what you are doing; but I will stand by and fan him."

She kept her word; forgetting herself entirely, thinking of him only as
one suffering terrible agony and in need of her support, she stood
gazing into his eyes, her heart going up in silent, fervent prayer on
his behalf.

Chloroform and ether were not known in those days, and the knife's cruel
work must be borne without the blessed insensibility to pain that they
can give. Had the magnetism of Mildred's gaze a like effect? I know not;
but something enabled Gotobed to pass through the terrible ordeal
without a groan or moan; almost without flinching.

The right hand had to be taken off at the wrist; the left, though much
mangled, the surgeon hoped to save; and did so ultimately.

The amputation and the dressing of the wounds was over at last and
Mildred was turning away when a cup of tea was put into her hand with
the words, spoken in a half whisper, "Give him this; he will take it
from you."

She held it to his lips and he drank; a plate was silently substituted
for the cup and she fed him like a child.

Poor fellow! it would be long before he could feed himself again.

Mildred set down the plate and stole quickly from the house. Her long
pent up emotion must find vent.

She went weeping home, her heart breaking with pity for the man she
could not love, could not have married for the wealth of the world. Oh,
why did he love her so?

She had read it in his eyes;--that she was more to him than all the
world beside, and that he knew his was a hopeless passion.

She was glad to see that the sun was setting; because she knew from the
lateness of the hour that tea must be over at home, and the little ones
in bed; for she dreaded their questionings and curious looks, and
loathed the thought of food.

Her mother, that best earthly friend, who always understood her as by
intuition, met her at the door and clasped her in a tender, loving
embrace; and on that dear bosom the whole sad story was sobbed out.

"Poor, poor fellow! my heart aches for him," Mrs. Keith said, mingling
her tears with Mildred's. "And, my dear child I am very glad you had
the courage and firmness to give him the help you did. I pity him, too,
for his unfortunate attachment, at the same time that I, of course,
could never, never be willing to see it returned.

"But your courage surprises me, I doubt if I should be capable of the
like myself," she added, smiling through her tears.

"I know you would, mother dear," returned the girl, gazing with loving
admiration into her mother's eyes; "for you are far braver and firmer
than I. I should not have expected to be able to do it myself, but we
never know what we can do till we are tried.

"I am sure our Father helped me in answer to prayer, and according to
his gracious promise, 'As thy days, so shall thy strength be,'" she
added in subdued, tremulous tones.

"I do not doubt it," said Mrs. Keith; "for 'our sufficiency is of God.'"

Throughout the whole town great sympathy was felt for the wounded young
man. People showed it in various ways; by inquiries made of the doctor
or at the door, by calling in for a little friendly chat and sending
delicacies to tempt his appetite; which for a time failed under the
pressure of pain, enforced idleness (a great change for one who had
been all his life a hard worker) and depression of spirits; for there
were seasons when he was well-nigh overwhelmed at the thought of his
maimed and helpless condition.

Mrs. Keith went frequently to see and comfort him and his distressed
mother, and was more successful in so doing than almost any one else;
except Mildred, who occasionally accompanied her.

They carried to Gotobed food for the mind as well as the body; books
which they read to him; as he could not hold them himself, and the other
members of the family had little time or ability to entertain him in
that way.

Also they said many a kind, encouraging word concerning the
possibilities of future usefulness yet remaining to him.

"I shall never be good for nothing no more," he sighed, mournfully, one
day, looking down at his maimed arm and wounded hand; "can never swing
my hammer, or shoe a horse again. I'll have to be a helpless burden on
other folks, 'stead o' takin' care o' father and mother when they git
old, as I used to think I should."

"I don't know that, Gotobed," Mrs. Keith answered cheerily; "I think God
has given you a good mind, and that you will gradually learn to do a
great deal with that left hand; write, hold a book and turn the leaves,
and so be able to educate yourself for usefulness in some new line;
perhaps do more for your parents and friends than you ever could have
done with your hammer."

A light broke over his face at her words, "Oh!" he said drawing a long
breath, "if I thought that I could bear it."

"I think you are bearing it bravely," she said.

"I'm tryin' my best," he sighed, "but the Lord only knows how hard it
is; 'specially when folks comes and tells you it's a judgment sent onto
you for your sins."

"And who dares to tell you that?" she cried, flushing with indignation,
"who could be so heartlessly cruel?"

"Well, Damaris was in t'other day. She means well enough, I guess;--she
fetched something she'd cooked up for me--but she don't seem to
understand a feller critter's feelin's. She give me a long lecture; said
I'd been dreadful proud o' my strength and what a neat job I could make
o' shoein' a horse and the like, and so that the Lord took away my hand
to punish me and fetch me down. Do you think 'twas that way, Mis'
Keith? I was thinkin' 'twas my own carelessness and not to be blamed on
Him at all."

"It strikes me that you are very nearly right there," she replied, half
smiling at the earnest simplicity with which he spoke. "He is very
merciful and gracious, full of tender pity and compassion for the
creatures He has made; especially those who are peculiarly His own
because they have accepted of the salvation offered through Christ
Jesus; yet He does not always see fit to save them from the
consequences, as regards this life, of their own follies and sins."

"Carelessness is a sin," he said with a heavy sigh. "I didn't use to
think so, but it's plain enough to me now. And do you think, Mis' Keith,
He feels kind o' sorry for me even though 'twas my own fault?"

"I am sure of it; and that He will give you strength to bear your
trouble if you will ask Him; to bear it bravely and not let it spoil
your life by robbing you of cheerfulness and hope, and the usefulness
you may attain to by a determined, manly struggle with your
difficulties.

"There is a pleasure in overcoming difficulties," she added with a
bright, winning smile, that was like a ray of sunlight to his saddened
heart, "a pleasure that the slothful know nothing of."

"I'll try it!" he said with determination. "God helping me, I will.
Bless you, Mis' Keith, fur them words. I'll not forget 'em."

[Illustration]




[Illustration]




Chapter Twenty-Third.

    "The sad vicissitudes of things."
                           --STERNE.


"MY poor, dear friend, would that I could comfort you!" Mrs. Keith said
in tones of deep heartfelt sympathy, folding her arms about Mrs.
Chetwood and weeping with her; "but only Jesus can do that in such
sorrow as yours."

"And He does, else I should die; for oh my arms are so empty, my heart
and home so desolate!" sobbed the bereaved mother.

"I know it, I know it by sad experience; for I too, have wept over the
grave of a darling little one."

"You?" Mrs. Chetwood said with a look of surprise; "you have so many."

"Yes; but then I had not all I have now. Eva was between Rupert and
Zillah and would be thirteen now. She was five when God took her to
himself."

"Ah, you do know how to feel for me!"

"Yes; and let me tell you how I was comforted. I fear I was not quite
submissive at first; but a dear old mother in Israel, who had several
times passed through the same deep waters, came to me and said 'My dear,
the Lord gave you quite a little flock and when He comes and asks you to
return him one, and you know He will keep it so safely in his kind arms
and on his tender bosom, will you refuse? can you not spare Him one?'

"Then my heart was almost broken to think I had been so churlish toward
my beloved Master and I resigned her cheerfully into His care, and by
and by grew happy in thinking of her, so safe from all sin and sorrow
and pain, so full of joy, at His right hand; and of the time when my
work shall be done and I shall go to her."

Mrs. Chetwood thought for a moment, then turning to her friend with eyes
brimful of tears, "Thank you," she said, "your words have done me good.
Surely I too, can spare Him one. Had He taken all, what right could I
have to complain? and oh, how sweet is the thought that He is caring so
tenderly for my precious lambkin!"

The mothers mingled their tears again for a little, tears of blended
grief and joy; then Mrs. Chetwood said "What else dear friend? I seem
to read in your eyes that you have something more to say to me."

"Only this, suggested to me by the same old Christian soldier and
confirmed by my own experience; that efforts to comfort others react
upon ourselves, so proving the best panacea for our own sorrow."

"I believe it, am conscience-smitten that I have been so selfishly
wrapped up in my own grief, and shall set about the work at once. Will
you do me the favor to suggest where I shall begin?"

Mrs. Keith spoke of Gotobed and the sort of comfort and assistance of
which he stood in need.

Mrs. Chetwood shuddered. "Poor, poor fellow!" she said; "my heart aches
for him. I feel sick at the very thought of seeing any one in that
mutilated condition, but I will go to him and do what I can for his
comfort and relief."

"Thank you," returned Mrs. Keith heartily "And speak comfortingly to the
poor mother. She is grieving very much for him, and does not look well.
One of the little girls, too, is quite ill with intermittent fever."

It was well that Mrs. Keith had engaged her friend to take up the labor
of love, for it was long before she herself could resume it. On
reaching home she found Mildred sitting with Annis in her arms, the
little creature moaning with pain and in a high fever.

"Mother, she is very sick," whispered Mildred tremulously, her eyes full
of tears; for she was thinking of how suddenly Mary Chetwood had been
snatched away by the grim destroyer Death.

"I fear she is, poor darling! poor little pet!" the mother said, bending
over her and softly pressing her lips to the burning cheek.

"O mother, mother, if we should lose her!"

"We will do all we can to make her well, asking God's blessing on our
efforts," Mrs. Keith answered with determined cheerfulness, though a
sharp pang shot through her heart at the bare suggestion.

Dr. Grange was sent for at once. He pronounced the child very ill, but
by no means hopelessly so.

"The sickly season," he remarked, "is setting in unusually early and
with uncommon severity, both in town and country; people are taken down
with the fever every day. But it is what I have been expecting as the
result of the long heavy rains we had all through the spring, succeeded
by this intensely hot, dry weather. Why we haven't had a drop of rain
now, scarcely a cloud, for three weeks; the heavens above us are as
brass, and the marshes and pools of stagnant water on every side are
teeming with miasma.

"Keep the children and yourselves out of the sun during the heat of the
day, and do not on any account allow them to be exposed to the night air
and dew."

"Thank you for your suggestions," said Mr. Keith, "we will do our best
to follow them."

He had just come home from his office; for it was near tea-time. The
children too had come in from their work or play, and the whole family
were gathered in the sitting-room, where the baby girl lay in her
cradle, mother and sister hanging over her in tender solicitude.

Fan had climbed her father's knee and was lying very quiet in his arms
with her head on his shoulder.

The doctor taking his hat to go, paused as his eye fell on her, and
stepping quickly to her side, took her hand in his.

"This child is sick too," he said, and went on to question and prescribe
for her, directing that she should be put to bed at once.

"Oh," sighed Mildred, "if we only had Aunt Wealthy here!"

"I wish you had," the doctor said; "but the neighbors here are always
very kind in times of sickness."

"Yes; we have had experience of that in the past," replied Mrs. Keith.

The doctor called on Mrs. Chetwood and Mrs. Prior on his homeward way,
and within an hour both were at Mr. Keith's offering their services in
nursing or any thing else that was needed.

"You are very kind," Mrs. Keith said, "but I think we can manage for a
while, and that you should save your strength for those who need it
more."

The little ones objected to being waited upon by strangers, and Celestia
Ann insisted that she wanted no help with her housework or cooking; so
the ladies departed after exacting a promise that they should be sent
for if needed.

That time came soon; before the crisis was passed with Annis and Fan,
three more of the children, Zillah, Cyril, and Don, were taken down;
then the father; and oh, what a weary burden of care, anxiety, toil and
grief fell upon the mother and sister! They had sore need now of all the
faith, patience and hope they had garnered up in happier days; of all
the great and precious promises they had learned to lean upon.

Rupert was slowly dressing himself one August morning, feeling weak and
ill, when his mother's pale, sorrowful face looked in at his door.

He tried to brighten up and seem strong and well as he turned to meet
her, asking, "How are you, mother dear? and the sick ones? I hope you
all slept."

"Not much," she said, vainly striving after the accustomed cheery tone.
"Annis and Fan did pretty well (oh, I am thankful that the doctor
considers them out of danger now, if we can only give them the good
nursing they need,) but poor Cyril is quite delirious, very, very sick,
I fear, and Zillah not much better. Besides--" but here her voice broke,
and for a moment she was unable to go on.

"O mother, not another one down?" he cried, "You and Mildred will be
killed with so much nursing."

"Rupert, it is your father now," she sobbed. "He tries to makes us
believe it is not much; that he'll sleep it off in an hour or so, but
oh, I can see that he's very sick."

"My father very sick," he echoed, aghast; "poor father! and you must
lose his help with the others, and have him to nurse, too!"

"That is not the worst of it. He is suffering and perhaps in danger.
Celestia Ann has breakfast nearly ready. I want you to eat at once then
go for the doctor (he did not come last night) and call and tell Mrs.
Chetwood and Mrs. Prior what a sick household we are and that now if
they can give me help in nursing, I shall be very glad and thankful."

Mrs. Keith passed on into the kitchen.

"Breakfast's on table," said Celestia Ann. "You just sit down and eat,
Mis' Keith; fur you look ready to drop. I'll pour you out a cup o'
coffee, and then run in and look after the sick till you're done."

"Thank you," Mrs. Keith said, "though I have no desire for food, I will
accept your offer, for I do feel faint and empty. Tell Mildred to come
too, as soon as she can be spared."

Rupert and Ada came in together at that moment and took their places at
the table.

"Only three of us this morning, 'stead of ten," Ada remarked sadly.

"Well, we'll hope the others will all be back soon;" said Rupert,
longing to comfort and cheer his mother.

His head ached and chills were creeping down his back, but he said
nothing about it, drank his coffee, forced himself to eat a little, and
presently declaring himself done, put on his hat and hurried away on his
errand.

It was now a fortnight since Annis had been taken ill and not a drop of
rain had fallen yet. The nights and mornings were chilly and damp, then
the sun rose and shone all day with a fierce, burning heat that scorched
everything it touched; and day by day the fever had found new victims
till every physician's hands were full to overflowing.

"How chilly it is!" thought Rupert, as he hastened down the path to the
gate, "but it'll be hot enough presently," he added, looking up at the
sky; "not a cloud to be seen, and the sun will be glaring down on us as
fiercely as ever. I think if there isn't some change soon we'll all
sicken and die."

He walked on up the street. Doors and windows were closed; scarcely any
one seemed astir.

"They're sleeping late," he thought "Well who can blame them? they're
either sick themselves or worn out taking care of the sick."

He came first to the hotel. Mrs. Prior was very busy getting breakfast,
but stepped to the door to hear his message.

"I'm dreadful sorry;" she said, "and I'll call round, tell your mother,
just as soon as I can; but I've half a dozen boarders down with the
fever, and only one girl; the rest's all gone off to 'tend to their own
folks; for the fever's bad all round in the country; and between them
and the town folks the doctors is goin' night and day."

"I don't see how you can come at all then, Mrs. Prior," Rupert said, "I
should think your hands must be more than full here at home."

"I'll come if I can, you may depend," she answered, "for I think a sight
of your mother."

The boy sighed heavily as he turned and went on his way. How much of the
brightness seemed to have gone out of life just then.

Dr. Grange's house was a few steps further on. An old lady, the doctor's
mother, answered his knock.

"The doctor is in bed and asleep just now," she said. "He has had very
little rest for the last three weeks, was up all night out in the
country, and came home with a heavy chill. And the rest of the family
are all down with the fever except myself and little five year old
Ellen."

"What are we coming to!" exclaimed the lad.

"I don't know," she answered: "but God is our refuge and strength; a
very present help in trouble!'"

"I do not know what to do," said Rupert, looking sadly perplexed and
anxious; "mother says my father and Cyril are both very ill."

"I will tell the doctor when he wakes, and perhaps he will be able to go
down. It would hardly be worth while to send you for another, for
they're all equally busy."

"Thank you," he said, "we would not like to have to try another," and
bidding her good morning, he went on his way to the Squire's.

Mrs. Chetwood put on her bonnet at once and went with him.

"Claudina would come too," she said, "but two of the boys are sick, and
I'm afraid she is taking the fever herself."

"It seems as if everybody is taking it," said Rupert. "Mrs. Chetwood, is
it often so sickly here?"

"Never was known to be quite so bad before," she answered; "they say the
oldest inhabitant doesn't remember such a time. Do you notice how quiet
and empty the streets are?"

"Yes, ma'am; people seem to be very late in getting up. The stores are
all shut up still."

"There's no business doing at all," she returned, "and people are not
up because they're ill; too ill, most of them, to leave their beds.

"There are not many houses in town where more than one or two are able
to crawl about to help themselves or wait on the sick.

"And Dr. Grange tells me it is just as bad in the country. The harvest
is uncommonly fine, but there's nobody to gather it in; there are loads
of wild berries ripe on the bushes, but nobody able to pick them.

"Emmaretta Lightcap died yesterday; I was there last night and helped to
lay her out. All the rest of the family are in bed with the fever,
except poor Gotobed and his mother.

"Oh, it's a sorrowful time! Effie and one or two of the little ones are
sick at Mr. Prescott's, and in the next house not one of the family is
able to be out of bed."

Mr. Keith was quite as ill as his wife feared.

She devoted herself principally to him, while Mrs. Chetwood and Mildred
together nursed the others.

Rupert had had a chill and fever followed in due season; but he managed
to keep up and to conceal his illness from all but Celestia Ann, who did
the best she could for him.

Mrs. Prior came in for an hour in the after noon, and taking Mildred's
place enabled her to lie down for a little greatly needed rest and
sleep.

Mrs. Chetwood spent the day and night with them, but then went home to
return no more, her own family being no longer able to dispense with her
care and nursing.

Zillah was slightly better that morning, but Mr. Keith, Cyril and Don
were all delirious and so evidently in danger that the hearts of mother
and sister were very heavy.

Mrs. Keith scarcely left her husband's bed side except occasionally to
pass into the next room and bend for a moment over her little boys, to
take Annis or Fan in her arms to caress, and reluctantly put them down
again, and to whisper a word of hope and encouragement to Mildred, the
other little girls and Rupert.

Celestia Ann had full sway in the kitchen, and with genuine kindness of
heart took charge of the rest of the house, so far as she could, and
prepared delicacies for the sick.

She was a great help in looking after the convalescing, had always a
cheery word ready for the weary, anxious nurses, and in short proved
herself invaluable in this great emergency.

What then was their distress and despair when they found they must lose
her.

Glancing from the window on the morning of the second day after that
which Mrs. Chetwood had spent with them, Mildred saw a countryman
passing round toward the kitchen, and in a moment after his voice and
Celestia Ann's could be heard in earnest colloquy, the latter
interrupted by heavy sobs.

Then she appeared at the door of the nursery with her apron to her eyes
and silently beckoned to Mildred.

"What is it?" the latter asked going to her.

"Why my brother's come to fetch me home, and I'll have to go, bad as I
hate to leave you; for if I do say it that shouldn't, I don't see how
you're agoin' to git along without me."

"Nor I," said Mildred, aghast. "O, Celestia Ann, must you go?"

"Yes; can't help it; for they're all down with the fever, 'cept mother
(and she's poorly) and this brother that's come after me; and he's got a
chill on him now. So I'll have to pick up my duds and be off right
away."

"Yes, of course you must go to your own when they need you," said
Mildred; "unless they could get some one else. O, Celestia Ann, don't
you think it possible they could?"

"No; I know they can't, Miss Mildred; there's no help to be got these
days for love or money; and the Lord only knows what's to become of us
all!

"Sam says there's several died in our neighborhood a'ready, just for
want o' good nussin and proper victuals; so the doctor says."

"And just so it will be with us," sobbed Mildred sinking into a chair
and covering her face with her hands. "I cannot nurse them all properly,
and cook what they need to eat; and oh, it is so terrible to think they
must die for want of it."

"It's awful, and I'm dreadful sorry for you and everybody," sighed
Celestia Ann, wiping away the tears that were streaming over her cheeks.
"Maybe you might git Mis' Rood to come in for a few days. I'll git Sam
to go and see while I'm a pickin' up my things.

"She ain't much for cookin' I don't suppose, but she could clean up and
do that big washin', and help a liftin' the sick ones. That is if she'll
come; but I dunno but she may be down sick herself."

Sam kindly undertook the errand, but alas, Mrs. Rood was "down sick
herself," and no help could be had from that quarter, nor apparently,
from any other; and with many tears Celestia Ann took her departure,
saying, "I'll come back as soon as I kin, if I keep well, and my folks
gits able to do without me."




[Illustration]




Chapter Twenty-Fourth.

    "Calamity is man's true touch stone."


IT was to Mildred Celestia Ann's parting words were spoken, Mildred
sitting in dumb despair beside the bed, where Cyril and Don lay tossing
and moaning in a burning fever. Her heart sank like lead in her bosom,
as she listened to the rumbling of the wheels of the wagon that was
bearing away her late efficient helper. "What could they do without
her?"

A quiet step crossed the room, a soft hand was laid caressingly on
Mildred's bowed head, and looking up she saw her mother's sweet, pale
face bending over her; a worn and weary face, but with a strange
peacefulness shining through its care and sorrow.

"O mother, mother, whatever shall we do?" cried the girl in a broken
whisper, and with a burst of tears.

Mrs. Keith had a small Bible in her hand, her finger between the leaves.
She laid it open before Mildred, pointed to a passage in the
sixty-second psalm, and just touching her lips to her daughter's
forehead, turned away to the little sufferers on the bed.

"Mother's darlings! mother's poor little men! Try to be very patient and
good like the dear Lord Jesus when he was in pain, and mother hopes you
will soon be well again. She is asking Jesus to make you well."

"I wish he would," moaned Cyril, while; Don uttered some incoherent
words, showing that his mind wandered.

"I'se better, mamma," piped the baby voice of Annis from another bed.
"Fan and me's better. I dess Dod will make us well, 'tause we asked him
to."

"Yes, mother, don't fret about us," joined in Fan and Zillah patiently.

She went over and kissed all three, calling them "dear good children,"
then passed on into the kitchen.

Rupert was there trying to make a custard; Ada washing dishes.

"You see you're not entirely without help in this department yet,
mother," the lad said laughingly.

"No," she answered with a smile that he felt was ample reward for his
efforts, "how are you succeeding?"

"Bravely; at least it looks nice. Please come and tell me if 'tis ready
to be taken off."

"It will be in a moment. Run out and get me a handful of leaves from
that young peach tree, to flavor it with."

He obeyed, she stirring the custard and commending Ada's industry, while
he was gone.

"Here they are, mother; is this enough?" he asked, coming back.

"Quite," she said taking them from him; then as her hand touched his,
"Rupert," she cried with anguish in her tones, "you are sick! burning up
with fever!"

"Heated over the stove, mother," he said, trying to laugh it off, as he
lifted the kettle from the fire and poured its contents into a bowl.

"No, I am not to be deceived," she answered in a choking voice, "you
ought to be in bed now."

He shook his head. "Somebody must keep up; several somebodies to take
anything like proper care of the sick ones. And, mother, I'm as able as
you are; you look dreadfully worn and ill."

She was all that; she felt the chills creeping over her at that moment,
and her head seemed ready to burst; her heart also.

Oh, she had need of all the comfort and support of the words she had
pointed out to Mildred, and of the exhortation contained therein.

"My soul, wait thou only upon God; for my expectation is from him. He
only is my rock and my salvation; he is my defense, I shall not be
moved. In God is my salvation and my glory; the rock of my strength and
my refuge is in God."

She whispered them to herself, as with clasped hands and closed eyes,
she sank heavily into a chair, half unconscious of what she was doing.

Rupert sprang to her side, thinking she was about to faint, and Ada,
with the same thought in her mind, set down the plate she was wiping and
hurried to her also.

They caught the last words. "'The rock of my strength and my refuge is
in God.'"

"Yes, mother, dear," sobbed the lad, putting his arms around her, "and
oh, you know it's a refuge that will never fail. 'Therefore will we not
fear though the earth be removed and though the mountains be carried
into the midst of the sea.' 'Man's extremity is God's opportunity,' and
He will help us through this strait somehow."

"Yes," she whispered, "and though it should be by death, what is that
but going, home? To those of us who love the Lord and trust in His
imputed righteousness," she added, looking earnestly, questioningly into
his face.

"Mother, I believe I do," he said, "though I have never told you so
before."

"Now I can bear it," she whispered, closing her eyes again, while a
sweet smile played about her lips.

Her head dropped heavily on her son's shoulder.

"Oh," shrieked Ada, "she's dying! mother's dying!"

"Hush!" cried Rupert sternly, thinking of the mischief her cry might
work should it reach the ears of the sick ones, "she has only fainted. A
tumbler of water; quick, quick, Ada!"

As the terrified child hastened to do his bidding, Mildred came flying
from the inner room, her face pale, her whole frame trembling with
affright.

"Mother!" the word came in tones of agony from her pale, quivering lips.

"It's only a faint," said Rupert hoarsely. "Help me to lay her down and
loosen her clothes. And haven't you hartshorn or something! whatever
there is.

"Yes, Ada, quick, quick! the bottle of smelling salts! it's on the stand
by father's bedside. O, mother, mother! you too! what's to become of us?
O, Rupert, she's just killed with nursing! and I couldn't help it."

"Of course you couldn't; you are nearly killed yourself," he said, his
tears falling almost as fast as hers, while between them they half
carried, half dragged the insensible form into the adjoining room and
laid it tenderly down upon a lounge.

Poor children! so utterly overwhelmed were they by their mother's
helpless condition, superadded to all the other causes for anxiety,
perplexity and distress, so taken up with efforts for her restoration to
consciousness, that they scarcely heard the cries of the sick little
ones, who could not understand why they were thus left alone, or the
calls of their father who had roused from sleep and missed his gentle
nurse; nor did they notice who it was that came in through the open
kitchen door and silently assisted them, raising the window blind and
sprinkling water on the still white face.

At last Mrs. Keith's eyes unclosed and she started up asking faintly
"What is it? have I been ill?" then fell back again completely
exhausted.

"You were faint, mother dear," said Mildred, vainly striving to steady
her voice, "but lie still for a while and I hope you will get over it.
You have been doing too much and must rest now."

"Rest, child! how can I? There is your father calling me. And the
children are crying."

She started up again but with the same result as before.

"My poor sick husband! my little ailing children! what is to become of
you?" she sighed, tears stealing from beneath the closed eyelids and
trickling down the pale cheeks.

"Mother, I will do my best," sobbed Mildred; "only lie and rest
yourself."

"And I am here to assist, and able to do it," said a somewhat harsh,
discordant voice, though there was in it a tone of kindness too.

Then they looked up and saw standing near, the stiff, angular figure of
Damaris Drybread.

"You?" Mildred exclaimed in utter surprise.

"Yes, I, Miss Keith. Did you think there was none of the milk of human
kindness in me? My school's broke up by this pestilence, and only one of
our family has took the fever yet; so when I heard that you were nearly
all down sick here, and your girl had gone off and left you, I said to
myself, 'There's a duty for you there, Damaris Drybread; go right away
and do it,' And I came."

"And it was very, very kind in you," Mildred said, extending her hand.
"I have hardly deserved it from you, for I've judged you, harshly."

"Well, I shouldn't wonder if I'd done the same to you," Damaris answered
coldly, taking the offered hand only to drop it again instantly. "But
that's neither here nor there; and I don't ask no thanks. I'm only
tryin' to be a good Samaritan to you, because we're told, 'Go, and do
thou likewise.'"

The cries of the children had become so piteous and importunate that
Mildred rushed away to attend to them.

Her father's calls had ceased and as the little ones quieted down she
could hear a manly voice speaking to him in gentle soothing tones.

"It is the doctor," she thought, with an emotion somewhat akin to
pleasure; he was so sorely needed and had not called since the previous
night; but on going in she found Mr. Lord by the bedside.

He turned, showing a face full of sympathy and concern, and held out his
hand.

"This is kind," she said, putting hers into it.

"My poor child!" he responded feelingly, raising the hand to his lips in
his absent way, "my heart aches for you. And there are many others in
like affliction; many others! all round the country people are sick,
dying; many of them simply for lack of suitable nourishment."

The tears rolled down his manly cheeks as he spoke, and the sight of
them did not lower him in the girl's esteem.

"And what can I do?" he went on. "I know nothing of cooking; I can only
carry them crackers to sustain their poor bodies, and try to feed their
souls with the bread of life. I feel for them all; but for you--O,
Mildred, dear girl, what can I do to help and comfort you in this
extremity?"

"We have need of nurses. Mother--"

But with that word she broke into uncontrollable weeping; suppressed,
for fear of disturbing her father, who had fallen into a doze--but
shaking her whole frame with its violence.

It distressed her listener. He made a step toward her, a gesture as if
he would fold her in his arms, but drew hastily back, blushing and
confused as the door opened and Dr. Grange came in.




[Illustration]




Chapter Twenty-Fifth

                        "All love is sweet,
    Given or returned. Common as light is love,
    And its familiar voice wearies not ever."
                             --SHELLEY.


"AH, good morning, my dear child! Good morning, sir," the doctor said in
an undertone, giving his hand to Mildred and the minister in turn. Then
with an anxious glance at the bed "How is he? sleeping now, I see. How
did he rest through the night?"

"Not very well, and--"

"Your mother? where is she? not down too?" with almost a groan, as he
read the truth in the young girl's face.

Mildred led him to her. She lay on the lounge still, with closed eyes
and face of deathly pallor, her cheek resting against the dark curls of
Rupert, who had thrown himself on the floor by her side, and laid his
head on the same pillow, while he held one of her hands, caressing it
tenderly.

His cheeks were burning, his eyes sparkling with fever.

The doctor glanced from one to the other. "Ought to be in bed; both of
you. Go my boy, at once; you are not fit to be here."

"I can't, sir, indeed; I'm needed to take care of the others."

"You will help most by giving up at once," said the doctor; "otherwise
you will make yourself so sick as to need a great deal of attention."

"Yes, go, my dear boy," whispered Mrs. Keith.

"I will, since you bid me, darling mother," he answered, pressing his
hot lips to her cheek, then tottering from the room.

She looked after him with sad, pitying eyes, "So sick, and your mother
not able to nurse you! Mildred, my poor dear child, how are you to stand
it?" she sighed, turning them upon her daughter's face as she bent over
her.

"Try not to be troubled and anxious, my dear madam," said the doctor,
"the more quiet and free from care you can keep your mind, the better
for you. Trust the Lord that all will come out right."

"I will; he is all my hope and trust for myself and for my dear ones,"
she answered, with almost her accustomed cheerfulness. "Things look
very dark but 'behold, the Lord's hand is not shortened that it cannot
save; neither his ear heavy that it cannot hear.'"

"And he has sent us some help already," observed Mildred; "from a most
unexpected quarter."

Damaris came in at that moment from the kitchen, saluted the doctor in
her usual formal way, and turning to Mrs. Keith, remarked,

"I hope you're not going to be very sick; but you'd ought to go to bed
for to-day, anyhow. Don't you say so, doctor?"

"I do most emphatically," answered the physician, who had seated himself
at the table and was busied in measuring out medicines; "and I'm very
glad, Miss Damaris, to see you here."

"It appeared to be my duty to come," she said, looking not ill-pleased;
"I'm no great nurse, but I can do housework and cook for sick or well;
and them things is as necessary as the nursing."

"Certainly," said Dr. Grange, and went on to give directions to her
concerning the proper food for his patients, and to Mildred in regard to
the administering of medicines and other remedies.

He made his round among them, pronounced Zillah much better, Mr. Keith
slightly so. He was silent as to the little boys, and Mildred's heart
was full of anguish as she perceived from his countenance, or thought
she did, that their recovery was still very doubtful.

Mr. Lord had remained at Mr. Keith's bedside while the doctor and
Mildred were absent from the room, and was still there when they
returned. He looked perplexed and ill at ease.

"I have no skill in nursing," he said; "never have had any experience;
am in fact a very unsuitable person for the task; being very absent
minded, as you both know. But if I can be of any service, I--Miss
Mildred, I can sit here and hand anything he asks for, call you if he
needs your assistance, and give the medicines, if you will be good
enough to remind me when it is time to do so."

The offer was gladly accepted and the new nurse entered upon his duties
immediately.

Yet even with these new and unexpected helps it was clearly impossible
for the weary girl to give proper attention to five very sick persons,
and two who were barely convalescent. Her heart was overwhelmed; the
burden heavier than she could bear.

But blessed be God, the God of Israel, his people need not bear their
griefs and anxieties alone; he bids them not.

"Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and he shall sustain thee." "Call upon
me in the day of trouble; I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify
me."

These and other like great and precious promises were brought home with
power and sweetness to Mildred's mind in this time of deep distress and
anguish, and kept her from sinking beneath the load.

"O Lord of hosts, blessed is the man that trusteth in thee." "For thou,
Lord, wilt bless the righteous; with favor wilt thou compass him as with
a shield."

There seemed no earthly friend left to come to Mildred's aid; she could
think of none. Claudina Chetwood and Lucilla Grange were both themselves
lying upon sick beds; so were all her lady acquaintances in Pleasant
Plains except such as, like herself, had their hands more than full with
the care of the sick in their own families; and Aunt Wealthy was so far,
far away that before a message could reach her, they might all be in
their graves.

How long it seemed since she went away! how long since the beginning of
this dreadful sickly season that had, as it were, shut her (Mildred)
away from all pleasant social intercourse with her young companions into
her own little world of trial and trouble!

It was a comfort that some one was attending to domestic affairs, some
one sitting with her sick father and Rupert, who now shared his bed; but
ah, she could not more than half attend to the pressing needs of the
others.

The day was intensely hot, scarce a breath of air stirring though every
door and window stood wide open. The little boys feverish and restless,
wanted to be fanned every moment, and called almost incessantly for
"cold fresh water."

The others craved it, too; and it could be had only from the spring at
the foot of the steep river bank. And ice being an unknown luxury in
Pleasant Plains at that period, it could not be kept cool for any length
of time.

She did not feel at liberty to call upon either Miss Drybread or Mr.
Lord for this service, and as the one judged it unnecessary that the
water should be brought frequently and the other was too absent-minded
to think of offering to bring it, and she could not leave her charges to
go herself, even if her strength had been equal to the effort in
addition to all the other demands upon it, she could but endure the
pain of seeing the loved ones suffer from thirst.

"Water, water, cold water, Milly," sobbed little Don.

"This is cold water, dear," she said holding a cup to his lips.

"No, 'tisn't right cold," he fretted, pushing it away; "it doesn't taste
good. Oh, send somebody to bring cold, _cold_ water!"

She set down the cup and burst into tears.

Absorbed in her grief and distress, she did not hear the gate gently
opened and shut again, or a step coming up the path, across the porch,
through the hall and into the room where she sat weeping such bitter
tears as she had never wept before.

But it was a cautious tread; as of one who feared to disturb the sick,
as was the fact. With that fear before his eyes Wallace Ormsby had taken
thought even to come in slippered feet.

He should have paused at the room door till invited to enter, but forgot
everything else at sight of Mildred's distress, and never stopped till
he was close at her side.

"O, Mildred, dear Mildred, what is it? what can I do to help and comfort
you?" he said in tones tremulous with love and pity, as he bent over her
and took her hand in his.

She started with surprise, but the hand was not withdrawn, and the lips
and eyes smiled faintly through the rain of tears as she looked up into
his noble face and read there ardent affection and deep sympathy in her
sorrow.

"Surely you will let me help you in this dreadful time when there's no
more proper person to do it?" he said with earnest entreaty. "Why should
we care for conventionalities now? You are weak and worn out, in sore
need of assistance; I am well and strong, able and more than willing to
give it. Say, may I not stay here by your side and help with this
nursing?"

"Water, cold water!" sobbed Don, "oh, go get cold water for me and
Cyril."

"Yes, Wallace, Mr. Ormsby," Mildred said, the tears coursing down her
cheeks, "I cannot sacrifice them to conventionalities, and so gladly
accept your kind offer of help."

"Oh, don't talk! go get water, quick!" fretted Don, "I can't wait,
Milly, what makes you so naughty to me?"

Wallace seized a pitcher standing near, and hastened to the spring. He
was no stranger to the premises and knew the way.

For the next fortnight he had what he considered the blessed privilege
of sharing Mildred's burdens, griefs and cares; watching with her over
each of those dear ones as they passed through the crisis of the
disease, and the first stages of the after convalescence; for they all
recovered; a fact which the parents and older children recognized with
deep heart-felt gratitude to Him to whom "belong the issues from death."

Nor did they forget the thanks due their earthly helpers and friends.
The minister held a warmer place than before in the hearts of these
parishioners, and Damaris Drybread received a substantial reward for her
services; which, as she was dependent upon her own exertions for a
livelihood, was not declined.

That fearful sickly season passed away; but not soon to be forgotten by
the survivors, and comparative health and prosperity again dawned upon
the town and surrounding country.

The Keiths returned to their old busy cheerful life, and Wallace Ormsby,
beloved by the whole family, seemed as one of them. Years of ordinary
social intercourse could not have brought him into so close an intimacy
with them, and especially with Mildred, as those two weeks in which they
two shared the toils, the cares and anxieties of those who watch by beds
of sickness that may end in death.

They had learned to know each other's faults and weaknesses, strong
points and virtues, and with the knowledge their mutual esteem and
admiration had but increased; they had been warm friends before, now
they were--not plighted lovers, Ormsby had not spoken yet--but

                  "To his eye
    There was but one beloved face on earth,
    And that was shining on him."


[Illustration: _The End_]




       *       *       *       *       *




Transcriber's note:

Numerous punctuation printing errors were corrrected.

Page 22, words obscurred "the little" is presumed from context and
partial letters (interruptions from the little)

Page 77, "th" changed to "the" (into her parlor, the)

Page 93, "Rhode" changed to "Rhoda" (you neither, Rhoda Jane)

Page 101, "you you" changed to "see you" (he wants to see you)

Page 124, "the're" changed to "they're" (Jane? they're gimp)

Page 159, "n" changed to "an" (has an old faded)

Page 179, "Jan" changed to "Jane" ("slicked up," as Rhoda Jane)

Page 180, "ooked" changed to "looked" (looked out upon the)

Page 182, parts of text missing on left margin bottom of page. "mark"
and "ource" completed as "remark" and "resource" (remark upon the
weather) (resource when all other)

Page 195, "a" changed to "at" (passed between them at)

Page 196, "w d" presumed to be "walked" (as he walked away)

Page 210, "eying" changed to "eyeing" (eyeing it disapprovingly)

Page 216, the original of this text credits T. H. Baylie as the author
of the poetry couplet. The actual spelling is (Thomas Haines) Bayly.

Page 246, "t" changed to "it" (it was innocently)

Page 251, word "I" added to text to fill in space ("I found Ada down,
too,")

Page 264, "ther" changed to "there" (but after all there)

Page 315, word "and" added to text in space (street. Doors and)

Page 315, "s    d" changed to "seemed" (scarcely any one seemed)

Page 326, "whatever the" changed to "whatever there is." (whatever there
is)





*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK MILDRED KEITH ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.